+-----------------------------------------------------------+
    |                                                           |
    |              _--By the Same Author--_                     |
    |                                                           |
    |  WILD LIFE IN CANADA                                      |
    |                                                           |
    |    With numerous Photographs by the Author.               |
    |    Second Impression.                                     |
    |                                                           |
    |  THREE YEARS OF WAR IN EAST AFRICA                        |
    |                                                           |
    |    With a Foreword by Lord Cranworth.                     |
    |    Illustrated by Photographs and Drawings from the       |
    |    Author. Second Impression.                             |
    |                                                           |
    |  _A selection of Press Opinions of the above              |
    |  will be found at the end of this book_                   |
    |                                                           |
    +-----------------------------------------------------------+


[Illustration: OUT OF THE WORLD]


                          EXPLORATION OF AÏR

                           OUT OF THE WORLD
                           NORTH OF NIGERIA

                        BY ANGUS BUCHANAN, M.C.
                 AUTHOR OF “THREE YEARS OF WAR IN EAST
                             AFRICA,” AND
                         “WILD LIFE OF CANADA”

                WITH NUMEROUS PHOTOGRAPHS BY THE AUTHOR
                               AND A MAP

                                LONDON
                   JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET, W.
                                 1921


                          All Rights Reserved




                                  TO
                               MY FATHER
                       A THOROUGH SPORTSMAN OF
                          THE FINE OLD SCHOOL




                                PREFACE


A narrative of an odd undertaking to a foreign land. Odd, in the
first place, insomuch that for the greater part of a year a man’s
tongue was mute to the language of his race, for the land where he
travelled was native: first to the Hausa people; later to Hausa,
Beri-Beri, Fulani and Tuareg; and later still to Tuareg alone;
while over all there was a mere handful of French Europeans, who
were the military administrators of law and order.

The country was that known as the Territoire Militaire du Niger of
the Western Sudan, wherein, remote and in the midst of desolate
seas of sand, lies the wild brooding mountain country of Aïr or
Asben—which was the traveller’s goal.

It might be said that the traveller was a rude man, for he was
untutored in the deep studies of the scholar of many languages,
as in a measure might be expected and understood of one whose
occupation called him from day to day to don rough clothing and
shoulder a rifle and march outside the frontiers of civilisation.

Clumsy, therefore, were his beginnings in speech with the people
of the land; clumsy also his studies and understanding of all
things new and strange which unfolded before his eyes in that
amazing succession of novelty that taxes a balanced capacity of
observation when one stands spell-bound at the entrance of an
unexpected wonderland. Nevertheless, day by day, confusion became
less; small words came of many tongues; piece by piece threads
of understanding became woven into something durable and of the
character of trustworthiness.

So that to-day I—for, alas, I must use that personal pronoun
which is hateful to me, and admit that I am the traveller, so that
I may shoulder the full responsibility as to the faithfulness of
this narrative—have taken courage to tell my story with all its
shortcomings, but at the same time with an earnestness that may
in the end reveal, perhaps, the greater part of the picture of a
strange land as it appeared to me.

And I would tell you that it is a wholly pleasant task to sit
at home—_Home_, with all its repose and sweetness, neither
sun-exhausted nor limb-weary, and with a full repast at hand—and
look backward on the trail through the Sahara, and hear in
imagination the fierce wind that brings a blinding sandstorm on
its billows, and only have to write about it all.

But, though thus it is to-day, to-morrow or the day after I may be
gone once again to the uttermost corners of the world—for such
is my calling.

Some of my countrymen might envy me my to-morrow, some might pity
me; but to all I would say neither one thing nor another. Such
adventurings have their rare hours of pleasure and excitement
and their long weary periods of trial and endurance. He is wise
who knows the hazard of life stripped of all its romance and does
not expect to find either great compensation or great gladness in
strange lone lands—in the same way as they are seldom to be found
in any man’s labours of the commonplace day.

It is deep satisfaction to me to know that, so far as the collections
brought back are concerned, my labours have not been in vain, for it
is one of my greatest desires, and the desire, I am sure, of many
loyal-hearted men, to see Great Britain ever striving to continue
to hold the honourable and prominent place in the development of
the Natural History of the World which she has held in the Past. A
year or two ago there were numerous and able rivals in the field,
and Germany and America appeared to be on the verge of leading
the world in all scientific research. Though a set-back to the
former has occurred through the unfortunate circumstance of war,
rivalry of nations will undoubtedly continue in the labyrinths
of research, and, I trust, will be welcomed from any quarter as a
healthy element that will ever give incentive to the students and
scientific workers of this country to hold their own, and offer
inducement to public-spirited people to encourage and support their
commendable efforts.

The humble work, which in the following pages I venture upon, is
not in any way a treatise on Natural History, but is a narrative
descriptive of strange scenes and peoples in Out-of-the-World places
in which Aïr has prominent position. And Aïr, in the centre of
the Sahara, is unknown, or virtually unknown to English-speaking
people. The German explorer Dr. Barth, in his travels in Central
Africa, 70 years ago (1850-1), on behalf of the British Government,
passed through Aïr, and in his _Travels in Central Africa_ gave
some brief discursive description of the country, which is, so
far as I am aware, the only account of Aïr that we have in modern
English literature.

But to return to my first remark, there are other reasons than
that given in the first place for terming this an odd undertaking,
and they are that the journey, which totalled some 1,400 miles of
camel-travel, led to a land that was almost virgin to exploration
of any kind, and of which nothing was known; while by force of
circumstances it was decided for me that I must go on my long journey
alone if I wished to undertake it; and therefore, perforce, I set
out without the two or three good comrades that can help so greatly
to lighten burdens, real or imaginary, on long uncertain trails.

The primary object of the Expedition, which was undertaken in
the interests of the Right Honourable Lord Rothschild, was to
link up the chain of Zoological Geography across that portion of
Central Africa which lies between Algeria in Northern Africa and
Nigeria in West Africa. Previous research had advanced from the
south as far afield as Kano in Nigeria, and from the north to the
Ahaggar Mountains in the Sudan southwest of Fezzan. There remained
a great intermediate space unexplored by naturalists, wherein are
the French possessions known as the Territoire Militaire du Niger
and the unsettled mountainous region of Aïr or Asben; and it was
through those said countries that the expedition proposed to journey.

With regard to the term Aïr or Asben which is applied to the
great range of mountains which lie north of the region of Damergou,
I think it is a pity that there should exist the seeming doubt of
correct designation which the double title implies, and for my own
part I propose, through my narrative, to refer only to the country
as Aïr, which is the correct name in the language of the Tuaregs
who inhabit the region, whereas Asben is a Hausa name, and would
appear to have no particular claim to recognition since it is not
Hausa country in the present era, whatever it may have been in
the distant past, when tribal and religious wars were continually
forcing territories to change hands.

The altitude readings, which I note during the narrative, since
many of them have not been previously recorded, were taken with an
aneroid barometer set to sea level before starting on the expedition.

Although the expedition was to a French colony, I feel that it was
foreign only so far as concerned the difference of language, for
the few officers I encountered, who so ably helped me on my way,
if help I needed, were big-hearted men of the Lone Places among
whom one could not feel a stranger. To all I owe thanks for such
success as I gained, and gladly give it should any old comrade of
the open road read this humble work.

I am indebted, also, to the administrative officials in charge of
the Kano district who kindly rendered me many services ere I set
out to cross the boundary.

Collecting in the field is one side of Natural History research,
but there is, as you are aware, another side—the painstaking study
of the specimens after they are unpacked on the museum benches
at home. And I am much indebted to Lord Rothschild, Dr. Hartert,
and the British Museum for having most kindly furnished me with
the full results of the skilled studies of research to which the
collections have been subjected since my return, for in so doing
they have placed most valuable records at my disposal, so that I
may draw from that large fund of knowledge when desired and enhance
the value of this work.

                                                        ANGUS BUCHANAN.




                               CONTENTS


                                                       PAGE
 Introduction (by Lord Rothschild)                     xxi
 CHAPTER
    I         Engaging Boys—Lagos                        1
   II         Kano, Northern Nigeria                    13
  III         Hausa—Currency—Camels—Travelling          33
   IV         A Day’s Work Collecting                   60
    V         Zinder                                    73
   VI         The Shores of Bushland and Desert         82
  VII         Ostrich Hunting                           95
 VIII         Leaving the Bushland Behind—Aïr Entered  121
   IX         Agades                                   134
    X         Aïr: North to Baguezan Mountains and
               Hunting Barbary Sheep                   148
   XI         In Baguezan Mountains                    164
  XII         The Northern Regions of Aïr: Part I      177
 XIII         The Northern Regions of Aïr: Part II     197
  XIV         East of Baguezan: Aouderas and Tarrouaji 215
   XV         The Tuaregs of Aïr                      232
  XVI         Heading for Home                         241
 APPENDIX: NEW SPECIES DISCOVERED                      247
 INDEX                                                 255




                         LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


  OUT OF THE WORLD                                     _Frontispiece_
                                                            FACING
                                                             PAGE
  THE AUTHOR                                                  12
  VIEW OF KANO CITY                                           12
  A STREET-LANE IN KANO                                       28
  AN ENTRANCE IN THE MUD WALLS OF KANO                        28
  A HAUSA NATIVE RIDING AN OX, KANO                           42
  CATTLE OF HAUSALAND                                         42
  NATIVES DRAWING WATER AT BABAN TUBKI WELLS, ZINDER          76
  AMONG THE ROCKS OF ZINDER                                   76
  BERI-BERI BUSHMEN, DAMERGOU                                 92
  TANOUT VILLAGE                                              92
  YOUNG OSTRICHES                                            104
  DORCAS GAZELLE                                             104
  A LONELY TUAREG CAMP IN THE BUSH                           124
  SUNDOWN IN THE DESERT                                      124
  VIEW OF AGADES                                             142
  THRONE-ROOM OF THE SULTAN OF AGADES                        142
  MY CARAVAN ON THE ARRAJUBJUB RIVER                         150
  TYPICAL AÏR LANDSCAPE                                      150
  TYPICAL BOULDER COMPOSITION OF MANY AÏR MOUNTAINS
   AND HILLS                                                 168
  MINEROU, CHIEF OF BAGUEZAN, AND SAIDI, MY GOUMIER          168
  WILD MEN, NORTHERN AÏR                                     190
  APPROACHING IFEROUAN                                       190
  IN AGUELLAL MOUNTAINS AT 3,100 FEET                        202
  WE FIND A PRECIOUS POOL OF WATER S.E. OF AGUELLAL, AÏR     202
  TEOUAR, A TYPICAL DESERTED VILLAGE OF AÏR                  218
  TUAREG BOYS OF BAGUEZAN MOUNTAINS                          234
  “ATAGOOM,” A TUAREG NATIVE OF AÏR IN TYPICAL DRESS         234
  AGADES FORT, BUILT WITH CLAY-MUD                           242
  CAUGHT IN FLOOD RAINS BELOW TEGGUIDI                       242
  MAP OF AUTHOR’S ROUTE                                    _At End_




                             INTRODUCTION


Ever since Dr. Hartert[1] came to Tring, twenty-nine years ago,
I have been keenly interested in the isolated mountains of Asben
or Aïr in the middle of the Sahara, and the country surrounding
them. This was chiefly owing to Dr. Hartert’s account of his
interview with some Tuareg traders who had come down into Nigeria to
sell salt. This interest was intensified by our own explorations in
Algeria and “Les Territoires du Sud,” and Geyr von Schweppenburg
and Spatz’s journeys in the Ahaggar Mountains, all of which
yielded many zoological treasures. Therefore, Dr. Hartert and I
felt much satisfaction when, after his strenuous labours in the war
in East Africa, Captain Angus Buchanan fell in with our views and
undertook to explore Asben and the country between it and Kano,
in North Nigeria, the terminus of the new railway. The eleven
months occupied in the undertaking have proved most fruitful, for,
besides the interesting ethnological and other facts recorded in
the subsequent pages of this book, the zoological results have been
most valuable. These latter results have been published in _Novitates
Zoologicæ_, the journal of the Tring Museum, in a series of articles
by Messrs. O. Thomas and M. A. C. Hinton,[2] Dr. Hartert and myself.

The number of new species and sub-species is very large, especially
among the Mammals; Mr. Thomas indeed says that he has never known
a collection of Mammals, from a limited area such as this, with
so large a proportion of novelties. Among the new Mammals, the
most interesting are undoubtedly the “Gundi” (_Massoutiera_),
the Rock-Dassy (_Procavia_), and the “Mouflon” (_Ammotragus_),
because of the immense stretches of desert which separate them from
allied species and sub-species.

Among the Birds, one of the most interesting is the beautiful
goatsucker (_Caprimulgus eximius simplicior_), for, although a
slightly different subspecies, it illustrates once more the fact
that many species inhabit a belt south of the Sahara from N.E.
Africa across the African Continent to West Africa, while most
of the forms north and south of that belt do not show such a wide
range from east to west.

Among the Lepidoptera, the most interesting species are all true
“desert” forms, with a wide range reaching through Arabia into
India, although several new species and sub-species of butterflies
and moths of great interest are also in the collection.

From a zoo-geographical point of view the collection is most
valuable, for we now know zoologically a complete section of the
“Great Saharan Desert,” with the exception of the small portion
between the Ahaggar Mountains and Asben, and although the region
of the Sahara south of the former is undoubtedly tropical, and not
palæarctic, in its fauna, it is very remarkable what a large number
of palæarctic species and genera are still to be found there.
Unlike most of the collecting-grounds of the Old World, which can
still yield new and undescribed forms, Asben and its neighbourhood
were absolutely virgin soil zoologically, and Captain Buchanan’s
specimens are the first to reach the hands of scientific workers.
Considering the long journey by camel and the fact that Captain
Buchanan was working absolutely single-handed, the collecting
of over 1,100 Birds and Mammals and over 2,000 Lepidoptera, in a
region notorious for its paucity, both of species and individuals,
is a remarkable achievement, and proves him to be a most efficient
explorer and naturalist.

                                                            ROTHSCHILD.

TRING MUSEUM,
  _March 22nd_, 1921.




                           OUT OF THE WORLD

                               CHAPTER I

                          ENGAGING BOYS—LAGOS


It was at Seccondee on the Gold Coast that “John” came
aboard. Do not mistake me!—he was not a first-class passenger
nor an acquaintance. Far from it; he was one of a motley crowd of
jabbering natives which, with an extraordinary conglomeration of
hand-carried household belongings, were put aboard from surf boats
and herded on to the open after-deck—already stacked with sacks of
Kola nuts from Sierra Leone—like so many head of frightened sheep.

No! John was certainly not of a race or rank to claim intimate
acquaintance. In the first place he was as black as the ace of
spades, which in itself for ever barred him from any claim to
equality or kinship—a hard plain fact which any old colonial on
“The Coast” or anywhere in Africa would endorse, while with grave
misgivings regretting the extraordinary policy and laws that grow,
from what sane source is past understanding, more and more lenient
in their evident stiffness of opinion to release native inhabitants
of our colonies from the slightest restraint of a dominant European
rulership; policy that is reacting— surely not with short-sighted
blindness?—to bring about the downfall of the fine old decorum
of the white man’s prestige which natives naturally observed
in every respect in the past. And it would be well to remember,
those singular innovations which are being brought in on the tide
of European civilisation are being entrusted to natives who are
endowed by nature with characteristics of a different race type to
ours and which are irrevocably unchangeable at the line of their
limitations. European education and European laws along certain
well-chosen, sure-set lines can cultivate those characteristics of
the native to a certain standard—_but not one step further_. It is
the logic of Nature: up to a point, with many creatures and plants
and even matter, artificial cultivation is possible and beneficial;
but over-experiment with the material, over-nurture and Nature steps
in and calls a decisive halt in this tampering with her creations,
and death or decline is thenceforth observed.

It is difficult for anyone to foresee the Future— that word
of wonderful depth which is the most awesome in the English
language—into which men may cast the biggest venturings of
experiment in the world; and generations watch them rise and flourish
if they be right, or flounder and go under if they be wrong. And
surely it shall never be— this would-be blending of two entirely
opposite races to a semblance of equality, though it is for the
present this ugly threat which is often before the “Coaster”
and the men on the bush stations to-day.

But to return to John, for John has importance in the narrative,
which African politics have not, the ship had hauled anchor and
cleared Seccondee for Lagos, and I stood solitary by the taffrail
of the upper deck looking idly on the low line of typical African
shore that lay indistinctly in the north. The deck, for the moment,
was free of passengers, for it was in the quiet afternoon hours,
when almost everyone on board retired to indulge in a pleasant book
or a snooze, as is the after-lunch habit in hot enervating climates
like Africa.

But, suddenly, I was not alone, and a native, who had no doubt
watched his chance to break the bounds of the lower-deck, stood
beside me waiting permission to speak.

“What do you want?” I asked, somewhat curiously. “You have
no right to be on this deck.”

“I want I make work for you, sir,” replied the native. “My
massa, he live for back, him go England. I plenty glad work for
you, sir.”

“But,” I warned, “suppose I want a boy? I am a hunter. I am
not going to live in a town or station in Nigeria where the duties
of cook-boy or house-boy are ordinary. I am going to travel far in a
strange land north of Kano; work will be hard and plenty; good boys
will catch good pay; bad boys will go home quick and catch nothing.
You are a coast boy, and I do not think you are fit for bush in
far country.”

But the boy was not so easily discouraged, either he wanted
employment urgently or was ignorant of the full purport of my
“white man talk,” for he answered in his pigeon English, with
a broad grin of hopefulness: “Dat be all same same, sir! I no fit
savvy dat bush now, dat’s true, by-n-bye I plenty fit to look him.
I want work for you—I good boy, sir!”

To which what could one do but smile? But, nevertheless, I now
looked the boy over more attentively.

His thick-set bulldog head was excessively ugly and unprepossessing
in all its features. Any face is dull which has no attraction
in the eyes or in the mouth, and those of this negro native had
none, for the soiled whites of his eyes rolled alarmingly, and
the large mouth had lips rolled into one that would have served
three ordinary men adequately. Moreover, he was an Awori native of
the Coast, and had profuse tribe marks on his face: three small
deep-stamped marks over the cheek-bones, and a line of fourteen
marks of the same stamp between the eye-corners and ears, while
on the centre of the forehead he had a sort of square and compass
scroll more lightly branded than the rest. He was clad, not in the
picturesque nakedness of the aboriginal, but, after the fashion of
the majority of “boys” on the Coast, in the cast-off clothing of
some late master—even to a tweed cap, which sat with ridiculous
incongruity on his black woolly head. Altogether he was a regular
dandy in “rig-out.” But he was no exception in that respect,
for the comical and audacious dress of house-boys of his kind, who
are inordinately full of personal swagger, has ever been a source
of much amusement to colonials and strangers alike.

It did not take long to size the native up and note those brief
somewhat unfavourable characteristics. But at the same time I
had appraised the thick-set, sturdy build of the boy, so that the
conclusions I finally arrived at were: “An ugly devil—not over
intelligent, no doubt—but strong and healthy, and should stand
up through plenty of hard work—and he looks honest.”

“What’s your name?” I asked.

“John, sir!” he replied. “John Egbuna,” he added, by way
of giving his full name; for it was no less a person than he who
had come aboard at Seccondee.

“All right,” I said, moving towards the deck
smoking-room. “Come to me when we dock at Lagos and you can work
for me.”

Thus John made his appearance. By keen watchfulness he had risked
the abuse of ship’s officers and stolen a chance interview, and
taking him on in this way was a chance shot, but time proved it to
be a lucky one, for John went right through the whole expedition,
ever faithful as a dog to his master, while his companions, one by
one, fell out.

The ship docked at Lagos after she had come in over the bar on
an early morning tide, and steamed slowly inshore and up the
wide river-like tidal lagoon of muddy water disfigured with
surface-floating green slime-like vegetation and white froth,
which escaped, no doubt, from some swamp bank further inland. It
was a lagoon which was nevertheless picturesque and novel, with a
light morning haze upon waters from which protruded the poles and
loosely hanging nets of many fish traps, past which, or about which,
up and down the lagoon, plied long lithe dug-outs, and odd-shaped
craft of many kinds, single-sailed, or pole-driven, or paddled, and
paintless and dark as their negro occupants, except where the gay
colour of a cotton garb caught the eye on a boatman more extravagant
than his brethren, who were generally rag-clad or naked to the waist.

At Lagos, when I had landed, I made the disconcerting discovery that
there was no hotel—a circumstance strange in a port of importance
and modern in nearly every other way. I had natives to engage in
Lagos for my forthcoming travels, and other business, and therefore
it was necessary to stay a few days in the place. Lagos, being a
crowded town, was not the sort of place one could pitch a tent in,
or that would have been quickly done; but I finally overcame the
difficulty by interviewing the purser on the ship, who kindly allowed
me to retain my berth on board while the ship unloaded her cargo.

And in that little cabin, in the course of events, some strange
interviews were entered on. I had an old-country friend on shore,
and with true Coast courtesy he sent his head-boy out into the
native town to carry the news that there was a white man on the
ship who wanted natives to go north with him, but that, “he want
to look boy fit to skin fine fine.”

Native news travels fast even in modern Lagos, and soon boys
of various races and types began to come aboard armed with their
pass-books and letters testifying character—in some cases letters
which were truly from past masters, in others, false and flattering
documents borrowed for the occasion were tendered, such is the
unscrupulous craftiness of some castes.

The outcome of two days of interviewing natives was not very
encouraging, since no boy was discovered who could skin birds or
animals with practical skill. However, at the end of the second
day I had selected three boys and dismissed the rest, despite their
clamourings to be heard further and reluctance to leave the ship.

One of the natives held over for further examination was an
extraordinary individual, with all smooth face features absolutely
obliterated by the mass of seared vertical lines of tribe marks
which ornamented his entire face. He was of middle age, lean, and
hard-looking, and obviously the hunter and tracker that he claimed to
be. What this individual proposed, when an engagement was broached,
was that he be allowed to go to his tribe in the first place to
take the news of his departure to his people, and then return and
catch up with my caravan wherever I might be. Inquiry revealed that
his home was distant a whole month’s travel by canoe along the
coast. It would take him two months to go and return, and after
that he would have to find my camp “somewhere” north of Kano.
Yet he appeared to think nothing of such distance and to take to
travelling as a duck to water, and declared with conviction that
he would meet “master” anywhere, if he would but employ him. I
had met this type of tireless hunter among natives before, and they
are invariably very good if you can secure them. But, all things
considered, taking the man on in faith of fulfilment of merely verbal
promises, and advancing him some money to provide for his wives in
his absence, savoured too much of bad business; and as he would not
pack up and come along as he stood, he was finally allowed to go,
with the understanding that if he hurried to his tribe and caught
up with the expedition north of Kano, he would then be taken on at
good wages, and his “back-time” made good.[3]

The other two boys were Hausa natives, the tribe that I had been
strongly advised by men of experience to get my boys from if
possible. They were both young—20 to 23—and had been selected
from the crowd as being in appearance the most intelligent, for
as it was of the utmost importance to secure some help in dressing
specimens in the field, it was my intention to teach them to skin
if in early practice they should show any aptitude for the work.

Hence one of them was sent ashore to the market in Lagos with
instructions to buy a pair of tame pigeons, which would suffice
for my purpose in lieu of a specimen dropped to the gun.

Thereafter, down in the hot narrow cabin, while the ship lay at
anchor, I gave an object lesson on bird skinning—a necessary but
not very edifying proceeding. To begin with, there was a ridiculous
familiar pillow-cushion aspect about those dead _tame_ pigeons
which robbed one at once of any æsthetic enthusiasm, no matter
how solemnly I was prepared to set about the delicate operation
of skinning; and a glance from the work-table to my pupils, great
loutish curly-headed negroes, with no appreciable sign of dawning
understanding as my handiwork proceeded, made me much more inclined
to laugh than to be serious.

When the lesson for the day was over, I sent the boys home with money
to buy each a pigeon, which they were to try to skin in their homes
in the way I had shown, and bring their handiwork on the morrow.

In due course they came aboard again with their “specimens”:
one poor skin in rags and with half the plumage gone, the other not
so heavily handled, and showing some signs of painstaking work. On
that day the lesson in my cabin was repeated, and then independently
at home, and the result was that, on the eve of starting north to
Kano, one boy—Sakari by name—was engaged, since he had shown
some intelligence and skill over his skinning lessons, and the other
dismissed as useless, as he had developed no aptitude for the work.

It may not be out of place to say here, while on the subject,
that in spite of reports one hears at times of natives who have
become expert at preparing specimens—doubtless exceptions—I
would advise no collector to rely on local skill to any great
extent, for I have always found them most difficult to educate,
and skilful and careful only up to a certain point. For my own
part I have never employed a native on such work who, when the
skin was separated from the carcass, I could allow to apply the
coating of preservative and reset the specimen in the natural,
faultless repose which is essential to a finished skin required
for scientific purposes. For straightforward skinning, however,
good natives are procurable, and with practice can save much of
the collector’s time by doing the preliminary work.

Meantime, while hunting preparations were progressing, I had
spent some time on shore each day in the native quarters of Lagos.
The port at which a traveller disembarks in a land which is foreign
always holds the lively interest of novelty, if nothing more, and
Lagos had much that was novel. Notwithstanding the fact that the
outward aspect from the lagoon is almost entirely European, Lagos is,
broadly speaking, a great native city; and it is on that account that
it is so attractive to the curious stranger. The European section,
which runs chiefly in a line along the long shores of the lagoon,
is as a rampart between the sea and the great area of native town
which lies hidden behind the solidity and imposing stature of the
commercial and domestic buildings of the white man. And it is behind
those colonial buildings that one must pass to gain entrance to the
true city of primitive native hutments which bears the aspect of
the historic antiquity and primitive character of the people who
inhabit it. So turning from the main street which runs along the
water-front, and walking up one of the side-streets, one finds
oneself immediately among curious scenes and curious people in
narrow streets which are lined with irregular closely packed native
huts on either side—huts of every imaginable shape, and built,
for the most part, with a most nondescript collection of materials
which owners appear to have gathered together with little or no cost
to their pockets. The walls of the huts are of mud, but the roofs,
if they are not thatched, and the little dog-kennels of bazaars
which are in front of almost every dwelling, are made up with old
crate-boards, planks, corrugated iron, pieces of tin, old sacks,
canvas— anything; paintless, untidy squalor for the most part,
and the sun-basking places of countless lizards that come out from
behind the shady cracks.

Were the huts and the streets deserted of human life, Lagos would
indeed be a dismal place, and little short of one huge rubbish
heap; but it is entirely otherwise, for the scene is crowded—
even overcrowded—with life and colour, and hence attractive and
sometimes very beautiful, and down the hot dusty streets, which in
many instances are very narrow, and in and out of side lanes, one
may pass for hours and never be clear of the brilliant cotton-clad
throng; every individual of which, whether Yuroba, Egba, Hausa,
Arab or Kroo, seems intent on selling or buying something in a
veritable hive of trading and industry.

It is an uncommon sight, and a wonderfully picturesque one, to view
those busy streets of native Lagos—their fullness of motion and
rich, almost Oriental colouring of native dress, worn as a rule with
all the grace of perfect physique; bazaars bright with wares exposed
for sale; children toddling by the doors; and goats and chickens,
at risk of their lives, tripping and feeding among the throng. Time
without number, as I passed curiously through those streets, my eye
was arrested by little gleams of perfect colouring in a perfect
natural native setting—lovely pictures without one single act
of preparation or posture—and I confess I sighed and moved on,
regretting I was not an artist with genius to catch such scenes,
and hold them in all their beauty and simplicity, so that I might
show them also to my fellow-men, less fortunate in their freedom
to travel.

Wherefrom it may be gathered that I much enjoyed my brief sojourn
in Lagos, where I would fain have stayed longer, had not my duties
called me to hurry on to Kano.

[Illustration: THE AUTHOR.]

[Illustration: VIEW OF KANO CITY.]




                              CHAPTER II

KANO, NORTHERN NIGERIA, THE COMMERCIAL METROPOLIS OF THE WESTERN SUDAN


Twice a week a mixed passenger train runs from Lagos to Kano, which,
despite its crude discomfort, must serve the traveller who wishes
to go north, for there is no other way for the present.

When the time came for me to set out upon that journey, to say I
was astonished at the crowds of natives at the station and at the
confusion would be to put it very mildly. Drowning the sound of
clanking trucks and blasts of engine whistles in the station, arose
the deafening cries of instruction and abuse of a highly excited,
hustling mob about to board the train, after bidding demonstrative
farewells to two or three generations of relations and friends. Din
and confusion reigned supreme; there was no calm eddy there, no
steady head or hand to order silence or orderliness. One might be
forgiven if, for the moment, one thought, as I did, that I had
mistaken my direction and had entered a native market-place, in
which a great sale was going on and the bidding eager and heated,
in a volcanic atmosphere of excitement.

Patience was necessary, I assure you, to carry master and boys and
baggage through the jostling of some hundreds of people, past the
ticket-desks of distracted native clerks, who were being overwhelmed
by a fiercely gesticulating, clamouring mob, that know, by force
of primitive environment, only their rude desires and nothing of
manners. And when the train had finally been boarded and the journey
begun, I found it was necessary to keep hold on patience throughout,
for many stations on the way held something of the same fearful
din and disorder.

Much could be done by strict measures on the part of the railway
authorities to “tone down” and regulate such native shortcomings,
which white men would surely welcome, for it is little less than
unchecked raw exuberance that is prevalent among them—perfectly
good-natured, as a rule—which interferes with the quick and
systematic disposition of the service, and which is not in keeping
with the fitness of things in modern travel.

But such circumstances are among the drawbacks which unprecedented
prosperity has brought in its wake. Nigeria, rich beyond all possible
estimate in natural resources, has come, and is coming, into her own;
no longer gradually and steadily as cautious and perhaps wise men
might wish, but by leaps and bounds in keeping with the impatient
spirit of the age. So that laggards are apt to be left behind, or
things which are primitive become out of date; and that is what has
happened with the Nigerian railway, which was built, no doubt, and
run for the little needs of the colony as they existed a few years
ago, but which is not now an adequate nor well regulated service,
and fails sadly to fall in line with the astonishing progress of
present-day commerce. Hence, in part, the cause of the congestion
and confusion at the stations which is so prevalent to-day.

Nigeria urgently needs more railways, more railway facilities,
throughout the width and breadth of the land: a land that
has few equals in untouched natural wealth; _a land of immense
possibilities, provided wise laws conserve its native labour_ and
cease to over-educate and over-wean it, and bring it back to the
natural conditions from which it has been swept in a whirlwind of
haste to clutch Prosperity and let everything else go by the board.
Meantime it is bottled up in its vast interior for lack of outlets,
while it is struggling like a thing unborn to break loose from
bondage.

It is only a very little of the awakening, of the struggling, which
one sees at almost every station “up the line,” but every sign,
little or great, is a sure forecast of a dawning and, perhaps,
wonderful new era in West Africa.

The three days’ wearisome journey to Kano need not be dwelt on
at length. Throughout it was through a country rich in forest and
bush, with no great change in geographical aspect or in altitude.
The change in appearance begins in the Kano region, at the end
of the railway, where the sub-deserts of the north come down
in places to the fringe of the bushland and grade one into the
other. The elevation of Kano is 1,700 ft., and this comparatively
small change in altitude over the long distance from the coast to
Kano—a distance of 704 miles—takes place gradually, so that
the country, with small exceptions, appears flat throughout. There
are great dense belts of oil palms and coco-nut palms in from the
coast, which in time, as you proceed up-country, give place to more
varied tropical forests of tall stately trees growing from jungle
undergrowth; while further on again, toward the north, the growth
is less prolific, and there is much acacia bush, which is open or
dense in patches, and of no imposing height.

To step from the train at Kano and shake oneself free from the
discomforting heat and dust of the carriage and know that the journey
was at an end was a cause for rejoicing with me. Civilisation now
lay behind; here would I gather together my caravan of camels and
natives and set out on the open road with all the freedom of a nomad.

And as a starting-off point, I learned, on close acquaintance,
that Kano was ideal, for it proved to be a place of the frontiers
and of the outdoors that harboured a host of wayfarers that passed
to and fro from the great and historical market-centre of the north.

The ancient city of Kano is situated on an extensive plain
of cleared and cultivated bushland, which is not completely
bare and waste nor treeless, but which, nevertheless, bears a
distinctive change from the country further south, and has much of
the appearance of sub-desert in the dry season, for it holds the
palest of colouring—that true buff shadeless neutral tint common
to desert lands which oceans of wind-lain sand and ranges of dry
prairie grass give to a sun-parched, rain-thirsty country. But only
in colour and sand-winds of the Harmattan has it great resemblance
to desert, for, beside the scattered trees and bush, the level
stretches on closer inspection are found to be largely lands that
have been cultivated during the short rainy season and are now
waste-grown over a very sandy soil, which is dry and cracked and
powdered to fine dustiness on the surface. One of the common and
best-known ground plants amongst the dead vegetation on the sandy
soil is that named “Tafasa” by the Hausa people (_Sesbania sp.
Leguminosæ_). It is a straw-yellow, long-stalked underbrush,
with long thin bean-pods, and known to everyone about Kano, for it
grows about 2 ft. high in considerable extent, and crackles noisily
in brittle dryness as one brushes against it in passing. Another
well-known plant there, and everywhere in the bushland, is that which
the natives call “Karengia” (_Pennisetum Cenchroides Rich._),
and which is a very annoying burr-grass that adheres to any part
of one’s clothing, and which is a terrible pest to the hunter.

It was the season of the Harmattan when I reached Kano, for it was
the month of December, and the driving winds from the Sahara had
already set in. The Harmattan (often designated “Hazo” by Hausa
natives, which means mist) is a season of hot, dry, dust-filled
winds that blow from the desert interior steadily day after day,
but seldom with the abandoned fierceness of a sandstorm. At that
period the early mornings are cool even to coldness, and fresh and
vigorous with the stirring of strong wind, which bears down with
the coming of day, and brings with it a fine mist-like haze which
envelops the whole country. But the haze is not an atmosphere of
laden dampness, such as is familiar to England; quite the contrary,
for it is dry with the intensity of a white heat, and mist-like
only because the wind is so full of fine sand particles from the
tinder-dry desert in the north, which it carries and lays in a
carpet of fine penetrating dust wherever it passes.

The dryness in the land at this season is unbelievable if you
have not experienced it; moisture is dried up as if the flame of
a furnace was licking at it; ink, for instance, dries as fast as
each letter of the alphabet is penned, and the clogging pen-nib is
almost unmanageable: writing-paper, books—even the stiff book
covers—everything of the kind curls up and becomes unsightly;
boots that fitted with comfort in England shrink to such an extent
that they are useless; nothing escapes, not even one’s person,
lips crack, and nostrils and eyes sting; and altogether one has
days of intense personal discomfort. Moreover, the fine almost
invisible sand-dust searches into everything, and very soon both
my watches were affected; next my camera shutter went wrong, and
later on a rifle and gun. These latter were the greatest mishaps
to befall me during Harmattan, and they were serious enough at the
onset of an expedition.

Thus it will be seen that at Kano there is already something of
sand and bleakness, and, to a considerable degree, it is therefore
relative to the boundless Sahara to the north, while the advent of
the Harmattan and driving sands bring to one the very atmosphere of
the great lone wastes of the hinterland. And in keeping with such
impressions, and enhancing them, stands the strange, and ancient,
and powerful city of Kano, which in its unique earth-built aspect
has all the character of a city of the mystical northern desert
and little or none of the character one is accustomed to see in
Nigeria. Perhaps, most of all, Kano impressed me with its atmosphere
of age: the gigantic ramparts around it, and many of the quaint
mud dwellings were obviously time-worn, in that inimitable manner
of things that are unmistakably ancient, and carry about them for
ever the rudiments of the craftsmanship of strange races that have
passed and gone for all time.

And though we may know from hearsay that great powers in race and
religion have lived within the walls of Kano to fight and struggle
for power and existence through ages of History—as is the destiny
of kingdoms—it is difficult to realise how slowly time has advanced
in this secluded back-eddy, and how very close the past is to the
present, until you have walked within the ancient walls and fallen
under the spell of the old-world character of the people, and their
dwellings, and their customs.

Undoubtedly this atmosphere of the Past which hangs so closely
about Kano remains there because the town so long lay out of
the way of the ever-hurrying feet of that advancing, engulfing
“civilisation” of our age which is the ruling “God” of the
white man in his own land, whereso ever that be, or in any other land
that he has fallen heir to through the honourable, or mayhap—be
it whispered—dishonourable enterprise of a bygone grandparent.

It was as late as 1902 that the white man came before the gates
of Kano, demanding admittance, and since the aggressors were the
great “Bature,” and had many rifles (a few arms collectively
are invariably construed as _many_ by timid, untaught natives),
the Hausa inhabitants, who were at discord with the Fulani, who
were their masters at the time, and deserted by the cowardly Emir
Alieu, forthwith bowed before Destiny with true Negro fatalism, and
accepted British rule without serious dispute, and without making
any kind of stout-hearted defence against the undermanned punitive
expedition that was sent out at the time; a fact to their discredit,
for they were in their thousands.

It would appear, from records, that the pact between conqueror and
vanquished was a friendly one, and of such wisdom that the change
of rule was not a drastic one and brought no tyranny; in fact,
the hands of the Crown’s Trustees were laid so lightly upon the
people in directing their administration, that they (the natives)
lost none of their ancient characteristics or pride of race at
the time of small beginnings of acquaintance with Europeans; so
that almost up to the present day Kano remained to all intents and
purposes completely native and original, and a great and powerful
centre of the Hausa people and of Mohammedanism. It is at the
present time that the careless breath of civilisation has swept
inevitably—for it is useless to expect to gainsay Destiny—in
from the South, and has cast a blight upon the simplicity of the
natives, with unnatural consequences to their frail character.

In 1911 the Nigeria railway was laid down to Kano. In 1914—about
six years ago—there was less than a score of Europeans within
the British segregation about a mile east of the Hausa City, and at
the time of my journey, early in 1920, somewhere about six score;
the former a barely perceptible number amongst the vast native
population; the latter just enough to have started the swing of
the pendulum of commerce and speculation which already promises
to change a fine old world that is rare to a new world that will
grow commonplace. I treasure old things, as I fancy we all do,
and therefore cannot refrain from regret when I see something that
is dear totter on the brink of destruction—so often it cannot be
saved by reason of circumstances or environment, and it goes out
for ever, for the passing of the _Old_ is just as inevitable as
the coming of the _New_ beneath the propelling will of Destiny.

The population of Kano is a fluctuating one, on account of the
nomadic propensities of many of the people, and I think I am right in
saying that there are on that account no exact statistics concerning
numbers. There is said to be an average population of about 80,000
inhabitants in Kano, which dwindles to about 60,000 in the “off
season,” and rises to about 100,000 in the height of the trading
season, when ground-nuts are marketed.

The province of Kano, of which the City of Kano is capital, has
a population of 2,871,236,[4] which is a much greater number than
that contained within any other province in Nigeria, its nearest
competitor having barely half that total.

Those few figures may serve to proportion the extent of the
importance of Kano; but let me lay statistics aside henceforth, for I
would fain wander back in random fashion within the old gaunt walls
of the city and examine the quaintness and the rudeness wherever
dust-lain mysterious lanes may lead me.

Within the walls of Kano the city is composed of thousands of
diminutive hutments, which crouch low and are huddled together as
if to gain each from the other strength, and companionship, and
protection, which is indeed the intention in a land which suffers
from the sting of driving, biting sandstorms, and knew in the Past
the swoop of attacking enemy.

The huts, and the enclosure walls about them, are built with reddish
clay-soil taken from pits in the neighbourhood, and, with the
addition of water and plant fibres, kneaded into a plaster which,
after it has been applied, sets very hard. Dwellings so built are
cool and weather-worthy for the greater part of the year, but at
the time of the Rains some damage is usually wrought by the heavy
wash of water, and repairs are necessary thereafter.

In appearance the dwellings are stoutly built at the hands of
patient, careful labour (for the natives are not a little skilled
in their work), and, though they have seldom ornament of any kind,
their simple lines and odd and primitive planning have an attraction,
and a novelty that is peculiar, apparently, to the walled-towns on
the northern borders of negro-land.

Kano, like most native towns, has grown upon no preconceived lines,
with the result that it is to-day a happy-go-lucky jumble of
dwellings that in many cases appear to just save themselves from
complete imprisonment by the number of lanes that provide, by the
genius of necessity, a way of escape to the encompassed dwellers.
Throughout the whole city runs an amazing network of street-lanes,
zigzagging and turning and twisting in every conceivable direction
and holding to no true course for any appreciable distance, which
is the outcome of the numerous den-builders having built their
little dwellings wherever an open space or a corner was available,
without preconceived attempt to form the whole in any kind of
symmetrical plan.

From the outside the openings in the severe lane walls—which are
8 to 10 ft. high—do not invite a stranger to enter freely into
the privacy of these native dwellings, but, not wishing to miss
anything, I one day plucked up courage and asked of an aged woman,
who was squatted on the ground at a doorway in a lane, if she would
show me the interior of her house?

But before making my request I tactfully gave her the long formula
of Hausa greeting:


_Self_:—Sanu sanu! (good day!)

_Aged woman_:—Sanu kaddai! (thank you!)

_Self_:—Sanu da aiki! (blessings in your work!)

_Aged woman_:—Sanu kaddai! (thank you!)

_Self_:—Enna lafia? (how are you?)

_Aged woman_:—Lafia lau! (very well!)

_Self_;—Enna gajia? (how is weariness?)

_Aged woman_:-Babu gajia! (none!)

_Self_:-Enna gidda? (how is your house?)

_Aged woman_:—Lafia lau! (very well!)

_Self_:—Madilla![5] (thank God!)

_Aged woman_:—Madilla! (thank God!)


which formula the Hausa native dearly loves to be greeted with,
since it is the habitual form of friendly salutation; and it now
brought me good-natured bidding to enter.

Across the door-opening in the wall I stepped from the lane into
the yard or compound—a small open space with high walls on all
sides— which was clean, though earthen and dusty, and contained
a few naked infants that played about the hut doors in company with
a pair of young goats of an age to be nursed and nourished at home,
while a few bantam-sized African fowls scratched for pickings where
wooden mortar stools and pestle poles on the ground told that the
industrious women of the house had lately been crushing grain for
the forenoon meal. There was not, contrary to the usual custom,
any tree or bush preserved within the narrow limits of the yard
for sun-shelter.

The yard I had entered contained two huts built of the same clay-soil
material as the outside walls, and, bending almost double, I entered
the low dark doorless opening which gave admittance to the home
of the old woman, and stood then in dim light in a tiny den which
had only a few feet of space altogether. Indeed, such dwellings
contain area of so little extent that if a long woodframed couch
is placed therein, or a grass mat for reclining upon is laid upon
the floor, one full side of the room is taken up. No window lit the
interior—though there are sometimes one or two narrow loopholes
near the ceiling in huts of this type—and but a dim light filtered
indoors from the sun-shadow that fell athwart the low doorless
opening; the hard-baked floor was of the same red clay-soil as
the rest of the dwelling and of the colour of the ground outside;
the flat ceiling— which showed the ant-proof dum palm beams
and the spans of grass matting between, which carried the weight
of earth that composed the roof overhead—was densely hung with
cobwebs and black with the wood-smoke from years of night-fires and
cook-fires, which had also dimmed the rough red walls. There was no
furniture in the hut, nothing that had the purpose of an ornament,
for though the Hausa people are excessively fond of ornament on
their persons, strangely enough no such taste is reproduced in
their dwellings. Upon the floor lay a clean grass mat, whereon the
inhabitants are wont to crouch around the food-bowl at meal-time,
or individuals recline in sleep in the heat of the height of the day;
a few calabash drinking-bowls and bowls for drawing well-water hung
from the ceiling and from the wall, where also a well-used bow and
a buck-skin sheath of arrows hung from a peg.

From this room a short dark passage led to the other hut, which
was of exactly the same character and aspect as the first, except
that therein two comely women, in bright cotton garb, had taken
refuge in shyness of the white stranger—wives, no doubt, of the
proprietor, who was not for the moment at home. A few Hausa words
to them in friendliness and a coin to the old woman, and I passed
outside into the daylight again and on my way, followed by the
grateful “Na gode, na gode! (thank you, thank you!) of the old
woman, who was much flattered over the advent of a white man to
her humble “gidda” (abode).

Therein I have described one native home in Kano, and in describing
one have portrayed the type, for, except in minor details, they are
all very similar. They are, in fact, when all is said and done,
but the simple primitive shelters of an outdoor people of an old
world, who are content for the most part to make shift, somewhat
in gipsy fashion, with the rude necessities of life like unto the
wild things about them.

Of course there are, in addition to the mass of dwellings, the
Mohammedan mosque, and Sultan’s Palace, and market-stalls, which
have importance and peculiarities of their own and complete the
city as a whole; but the great novelty of the place lies along the
lanes and about the mud huts of the crowded populace, and upon the
rampart walls that stand stalwart guards through the ages.

In the Past it would appear the natives of Kano lived almost
altogether within the ramparts of the city, as was the defensive
custom of rival centres throughout the territory; for tribal wars
were continual in those days, one group fighting another, one
city besieging another to such an extent that safety was only to
be found behind stout walls and lines of archers, while, in times
of disturbance, the bush outside remained a deserted no-man’s-land.

Thus to withstand siege Kano had more than its crowded streets of
dwellings within the walls that enclosed an area of 7¼ square miles;
there was open ground where goats and cattle and camels could be
herded and fed for a time when threat of attack should drive them in
from the outside; there were ponds and pits of water, even in the dry
season, where beasts could be watered, and deep wells to supply the
people. So that with their herds of animals to slaughter for meat,
and secreted grain stores, and abundant water, the inhabitants were
in a strong position to withstand siege in the good old days of
high adventure—days not long removed so far as they are concerned.

Within the walls, also, are the twin hills Goron Dutse and Dalla,
outstanding though not massive in area, but most notable because
they are the only hills in view on any side over the distance of
cleared land and bushland of the surrounding country, so that they
are like sentinel posts and fortresses to outside eyes.

Lastly, and most striking feature of all in this place of strange
reflection of ancient customs, there are the great ramparts
which completely surround the city. They are the very embodiment
of strength, towering above all else—of great width and height,
and one solid mass of welded clay-soil. Indeed, the whole enclosure
is so colossal that one cannot but be filled with amazement when
endeavouring to conceive an imaginary estimate of the labour and
enthusiasm that the masters and their subjects and their slaves must
have put into the work. At some time or other one can easily imagine
that countless thousands of naked natives swarmed upon those walls,
intent on one great purpose, like so many droves of tireless working
ants. The walls are 40 ft. wide at the base, and rise, tapering to
4 to 6 ft. width at the top, to a height of 30 ft. and more. The
parapet is punctuated with regular openings to accommodate the drawn
bows of archers when kneeling on the ledge or pathway which is on
the inside of the top of the wall. The great wall which encircles
the city is no less than 11 miles around its circumference, while
there are thirteen tunnel-like gloomy entrances, through the great
width at the base, on main roadways that diverge from the city,
so that exit or entrance can be made from any side. In the side
walls of the tunnel entrances there are room-like cavities excavated
which apparently accommodated the guard in time of war.

The hour to enter Kano by one of these gates is in the cool of the
late afternoon, for at that time you will find that the somnolence
which the excessive heat of noonday lays upon the easy-going
inhabitants has lifted and that there is a great stir of joyous
life about the city. The earth streets and lanes are filled with
natives bent on one occupation or another, for Kano is at heart
a regular hive of industry—“the great emporium of Central
Africa,” as Dr. Barth described it on his travels in 1850. It
is the principal hour in the market-place, and women and men pass
thereto with baskets of wares carried with easy grace upon their
heads; laden donkeys, dun-coloured or grey, pass marketwards too;
and long-gaited camels, and sometimes lean-ribbed, big-boned oxen,
all converging into Kano in the one direction, whence issues the
hum of many voices telling where a multitude has already gathered.

[Illustration: A STREET-LANE IN KANO.]

[Illustration: AN ENTRANCE IN THE MUD WALLS OF KANO.]

The market is comprised of long streets of low, roofed-in open
stalls, wherein the wares are exposed upon the ground within an
allotted space, while the gown-clad Hausa merchants kneel behind
them with becoming solemnity and do business. You may see upon
some stalls British cotton, and British ironmongery, and British
cigarettes which have been imported, and a few other things; but
for the most part the wares are native, and you can single out
baskets of raw cotton, bobbins of home-spun thread, and stout Kano
Cloth—which is renowned in Nigeria—the weaving and dyeing of
which is a large industry. Also the sale of hides, and leather-work,
and basket-work, and pottery are local industries of importance that
bring wares to the market; while tailors and blacksmiths flourish
at their trades. There are food-stalls, where such staple foods
as millet, and guinea corn, and maize, and beans (whole or ground
to flour) are exposed for sale in calabash bowls or grass-woven
baskets; and tomatoes, onions, yams, sugar-canes, and the pepper
and plant-leaves that go to make up the local pottage condiments.
The meat market is set apart, which is wise, for it is fly-ridden
and odoriferous, and beef and mutton and choice parts of offal
(of which natives are particularly fond) are there exposed for sale.

The merchants of the stalls are principally of the Hausa race,
and there are a few Arabs. But in the cattle-market, which is also
on one side, the natives are often Fulani and Beri-Beri, who have
brought in cattle, sheep, goats, and camels from distant bush where
their herds roam.

There are some horses for sale in the cattle-market; high-mettled,
Arab-like beasts that are often very attractive, but which, very
unfortunately, are almost invariably gone at the houghs through
the stupid native habit of throwing a galloping horse suddenly
back on its hindquarters on hard ground to make a dramatic halt
before an audience or a king’s house, by means of pressure on
the locally-made cruel bit-iron which projects on to the roof of
the mouth.

It may be gathered at this stage that the local market of Kano is
well equipped to supply the wants of the primitive people. Moreover,
the whole interchange of trading is so extensive, that there is
a very wholesome buying and selling within its own circle which
employs almost everyone and makes the city doubly self-supporting
and self-sufficient.

This market within the old city, in its entirety, is the everyday
mart of the inhabitants and does not greatly concern the white
traders, who buy, at their own warehouses in the European segregation
outside the walls, their stacks of hides and tons of ground-nuts
and beans, which are the rich exports from the place. There is
also some European trade in cattle and sheep, which are railed for
the consumption of people at “down country” stations and on
“the Coast.”

But it is now time to pass on from the market-place and return
to quarters, though the loitering crowd that presses about the
stalls is so dense that it is difficult to pass through it, and
the din of the eager voices is deafening. However, once clear of
the congestion and noise, it is very pleasant walking or riding
slowly home under the spell of a closing day. Hundreds of natives
are still on the dusty roads, arriving joyfully at the journey’s
end with burdened animals, from distant parts, or coming from the
fields or villages near-by when the work of the day is finished;
all gladly and contentedly returning home, or coming to a haven
of rest, while the sound of pounding pestle-poles in their mortar
stools resounds methodically in the still air to declare to all
ears that industrious housewives are preparing the evening meal.

You may hear also, about this time, the monotonous tom-tom of
small drums arising from the direction of a group of hutments, and
the loud voice of a functionary raised in peculiar declaration to
call forth neighbours; from which it may be understood that there
is gaiety afoot in some quarter where a wedding-dance is starting.
Such sounds on the evening air are very pleasant, as are all sounds
close to nature when they are explanatory of familiar living things
and joy of life to anyone who is overtaxed with the silence of the
lone places, as are many men of the caravans and of the bush who
drift into Kano from afar.

Passing through a shadowed gateway, named “Nassarawa,” in the
eastern wall, you may leave the strange old city behind in the dusk
and take the straight road to the white man’s town while snow-white
flocks of Cattle Egrets fly gracefully and softly across the eve-lit
sky to their night grounds, and satiated vultures and kites clamber
heavily to their roosting-perches on gnarled old solitary trees to
gather on each one in colonies.




                              CHAPTER III

                  HAUSA, CURRENCY, CAMELS, TRAVELLING


At Kano I picked up two more natives to accompany me on my
journey, a Hausa youth named Mona and a half-caste named Outa,
while the interviews with applicants were not without amusement,
since conversation was carried on in my somewhat amateur Hausa,
with John privileged to look on, and give his comical but shrewd
opinion of the character of his probable fellow-travellers—and he
had his strong likes and dislikes, though he judged his subjects
solely by eye, for he could not speak Hausa, as is the case with
many natives of other tribes, and in particular with coast boys.

Languages are very numerous in Africa, and to know them all would be
a great task, but every European on the West Coast knows and makes
use of the amusing native _patois_ termed “Pigeon English,” which
is the crude English that natives learn to speak who come much in
contact with white men. And when one begins to form sentences in
Hausa, and troubles to translate them literally into English, it
is amusing what peculiar phrasing is arrived at, and how similar
it is to the _patois_ of the natives. Thus here are some literal
translations of some of the Hausa sentences I used:


_Interrogating native hunter._

“You, you make king of hunting in your town?”

“I make journey, I reach Aïr, after so I return within Kano when
my work I finish. You agree you come far together with me?”

“Money how much you wish you do work with me moon one one?”

“You agree you do month ten (with me)?”


_Consulting a chief for information of local hunting-ground
and local hunter._

“I want I may collect birds and animals of bush.”

“I want I may flay them and I look inside of them.”

“I wizard am. I carry them and I show them to white men wizards
in land (of) Europe.”

“Not I wish I make journey quick because I want I catch them
all.”

“I want I may make hunting where grass it makes tall.”

“I want I may make hunting where rivers they make many: a place
of lake and marsh.”

“You are able you give me a hunter, he come along with me: he
point out to me a bush good?”


_Translation of Hausa speech to natives when camping and
hunting._

“We shall alight here.”

“Perhaps we sit here days ten and four.”

(Or in opposite case): “We shall sit here little little, not we
shall delay place this. I will go I make hunting at (this) night.
You it is necessary you sit; you look (my) camp. Do not you sleep.”

“I will take (my) gun, I will go, I will make of hunting now.”

“You bring trap of iron.”

“We will sit here, we will watch in silence.”

“Do not you make (of) moving.”

“Beast that it is with a bad wound, we will follow it.”


The natives secured at Kano completed my personnel for
hunting—Sakari and Mona being available for gun-bearing,
bag-carrying, and skinning, Outa as horse-boy, and John as cook and
caretaker of his master, for he had already attached himself to me
with the sincerity of a faithful servant and was now watchful of my
welfare, especially taking upon himself to warn me when he detected
any “slim” manœuvring over camels or food or gifts by cunning
characters that came about camp or were met on our wayfaring.

Delays always seem to dog the start of a prearranged journey—the
more anxiously planned, the more sure some fateful hitch at the
last moment—and my experience at the “end of the line” in
Nigeria was no exception. At Kano the large quantity of stores of
food and hunting accessories that were to carry me through barren
country for about a year lacked almost all gun and rifle ammunition
and an important crate of apparatus for entomological work; all of
which had missed the steamer at Liverpool; which advice I received
in due course.

However, as the neighbourhood of Kano had been unworked by
collectors, it was not unprofitable to make a beginning there,
while observations alone would give me a good ground work to go on
as I moved further north, for by being familiar with species that
inhabited the Kano region of Northern Nigeria, I could the more
surely detect types peculiar to localities or given latitudes as
I encountered them in the Sudan.

Therefore I did not stay many days in Kano while waiting the arrival
of the lost supplies, and with the aid of native carriers moved out
with all my baggage to camp about six miles north of the town near
to a small village named Farniso.

My experiences there need not be unduly dwelt on. The country-side
was for the most part thickly populated and well cultivated, and
collecting was not of an exciting order. There were no antelope in
the neighbourhood, and jackals and foxes were the largest animals I
collected. Jackals were very plentiful, and I have seen their dens
even in the walls of Kano.

Reports reached me that there were a few lions in low-lying
country on the Hadeija river, where it passes through N’gourou,
and also that there was some good big-game country east of Kano
towards Maidugari (nearing Lake Chad territory), and I have no doubt
but that such reports were true, although I had no opportunity of
hunting in those localities. I judge that the big-game hunter who
journeyed to Kano would not find his hunting there, but would seek
it some days away to the east or the west or the north. I know not
the territory any great distance east and west, but I know something
of it northwards, and anon will explain where game lies _where I
have seen_.

Though collecting in the neighbourhood of Kano was not exciting,
bird life was attractive and abundant, as were small mammals,
and my days were well filled hunting in the early morning or late
afternoon during the hours of feeding and movement of the creatures
of the underbush, who dislike as much as humans do the intense heat
of an overhead sun, and skinning and setting specimens all through
the day, and after dark at night, in camp. During the few weeks I
remained camped near Farniso I collected 207 birds and 83 mammals,
and also a quantity of butterflies and moths.

In due course the lost ammunition arrived and a great anxiety was
lifted from my mind, for new regulations with regard to arms and
ammunition being exported from England were so complicated at the
time, that long delay, or even loss of authorisation was possible
if not probable; and I would have been in a nice predicament and
completely crippled without this item, which was so indispensable
to me on my journey. I assure you I could have shouted with sheer
joy when I saw the small weighty business-like boxes coming into
camp on the heads of carriers that were groaning under their loads.

The arrival of ammunition stores left me free to begin the camel
journey northward over the boundary into French territory, though
I was still short of the crate of entomological apparatus— which
did not reach me till more than a month later, forwarded by courtesy
of the French officials.

In departing from Kano I would say good-bye to the last post that
boasted of civilisation and pass “out of the world,” for there
are surely few places on the face of the earth more remote and
God-forsaken than the interior Sahara of Central Africa—as in due
course I was to learn; though in this I was to some extent prepared
by study of bare incomplete maps, and in finding how difficult
it was to glean any information of the country in England before
sailing. But I was not prepared to find how little was known of
the country at Kano, where I had calculated I would probably learn
much about my journey ahead, whereas, in fact, I gained practically
no information from the few white men there, and very little from
natives, who were much given to reticence with strangers, or,
if free-spoken, to wild exaggerations. I did not meet a single
Englishman or Scot in Kano who had been across the boundary into
French territory as far as Zinder, which is a ten days’ camel
journey north, and it is strange but really true that almost as
little is known of the Territoire du Niger in Nigeria as in England,
though the two former are next-door neighbours. But so far as
travelling to Zinder is concerned, apart from Zinder being in French
Territory, it can be readily understood why British Europeans do not
make the journey from Kano if one can realise the desolation of the
country and the exhausting heat of the African sun, which makes such
a trip, merely for the sake of sight-seeing, altogether uninviting.

By reason of preparing to enter this land that knew the sadness and
solitude of “the lone places” rather than even the rudiments
of civilisation and commerce, I had perforce to carry all stores
necessary to life; and I must carry money also—not a little, but a
quantity sufficient to last me over a protracted period. Therefore,
my last act on the eve of departing was to ride into Kano to draw
money from the bank. And through the kindness of the manager of
the Bank of British West Africa, who rightly viewed my task in
the light of one of national importance and not one of trade,
I was enabled to have the large quantity I required issued to me
in silver; which was a generous concession on his part, and of
the utmost value to me, for silver was at that time at a premium,
and one could purchase at least 25 per cent. more with coin than
with paper-money, which found ill-favour with the natives.

There are two reasons why notes, which, at the time of my visit to
West Africa, were causing much inconvenience and concern to traders
in Nigeria and to the military officials in the French colony,
are disliked. In the first place, many of the natives are unable
to read the value printed on paper-money, both the actual figures
and the wording being in English, so that when it is tendered
in purchase, they are sometimes doubtful of the value they are
receiving; whereas with coin they can easily judge the different
values by the variety of size. Secondly, it is the habit of the
natives to conceal their wealth in a secret hole in the walls of
their huts or in the ground, and paper-money is not adapted for such
a purpose, since it is not impervious to damp in the rainy season,
nor the ravages of white ants or mice at all times. Furthermore,
the “brown paper” shilling currency is a poor affair at best,
and not durable to the large amount of outdoor handling which
money receives at the hands of the natives, and whenever a note
becomes torn, it is looked upon as valueless among themselves,
and quickly reaches the white man’s store, where it is known it
will be accepted and taken off their hands.

So, with knowledge of the drawbacks of paper, I gleefully returned
to camp with my supply of silver, and that night secreted the
major portion of the coin in various ammunition boxes in the hope
that it would in that way escape detection and plunder on my long
journey. Silver in quantity is very heavy to transport, but that
was fully compensated for—for had it not the power to put one on
good terms at once in all dealings necessary with natives? Further,
I found it unnecessary to make exchange to French coin once I had
crossed the Frontier, since the English shilling and two-shilling
piece were acceptable everywhere.

I secured ten camels for my journey to Zinder, and not, in a limited
time, since it was ground-nut season, when transport animals are
in great demand, being able to obtain the full number required to
transport my loads, which weighed close on 4,000 lbs., I had to
fall back on oxen to complete the complement, taking four of the
latter to carry loads equivalent to that which two camels could
carry. Camels can load 300 to 400 lbs.

The camels of Hausaland and the Territoire Militaire du Niger
are the one-humped race that are named “Rakumi” in Hausa and
“Alum” in Tamāshack, and they are the outstanding transport
animals of the country. Indeed, without camels it is difficult
to see how the inhabitants of the interior Sahara could subsist,
for they are, in essentials, the only animals truly adapted to
long journeys in barren land, where water and food are often very
scarce. The distance they can travel with 300 to 400 lbs. loaded
on their backs, and their uncomplaining endurance is altogether
marvellous, and it would be a man of poor appreciation indeed who
knew their habits and had not praise for them.

Donkeys and oxen are two other animals of transport which are
used on routes that are not too severe, and donkeys in their
patience and endurance have some of the commendable traits of
camels, and are capable of accomplishing long journeys if not too
heavily loaded—100 to 150 lbs. is a fair load—though they are
slower in getting over the ground. Oxen, on the other hand, are of
secondary value as transport animals, and are seldom satisfactory
on a journey of any length, for they do not harden well to their
work, and often break down tamely under a prolonged burden. This
is because the heat of day is very trying on them when _en route_,
while it has little effect on either camels or donkeys.

As Aïr, and the section of the Territoire Militaire through which
my journey led me is the home of the camel, and since I travelled
hundreds of miles with those fine animals, perhaps a few remarks
concerning them would not be out of place.

The market-price of camels in 1920 at Kano and Agades was about
£8 for a young beast 4 years old, and about £15 for a full-grown
animal 9 to 15 years old. Those prices, even though they have
risen considerably since the war, like everything else even in such
remote parts, must appear small if it is taken into consideration
that camels require to be nourished and reared for 8 to 10 years
before they have reached maturity and are really fit to join the
caravans and bring recompense to the owner. On one occasion I saw a
young camel of 4 years, small and still with a semi-calf look about
it, being ridden by a Tuareg who was a lightweight; but to break a
camel at that age is quite exceptional, if not foolish, for in all
probability this early labour, before bones are hardened and muscles
full and set, spoils the ultimate development of the animal. Some
camels are considered developed enough for short journeys when
6 years old, though they are seldom fully matured until 8, 9, or
10 years, while they reach their prime about the age of 15 years;
afterwards they begin to lose a little ground, but are often quite
useful and strong up to and over 20 years. At an age of 30 years
a camel may be said to be altogether beyond work.

In colour there is considerable range among camels, the most
common variety in this territory being light buffish-brown, somewhat
resembling sand, while piebald and brindled camels are also numerous,
the latter having random patches of white on a surface that is
chiefly dull lead-like blackish-grey. Those piebald and brindled
beasts are reputed to be an Aïr race, but how far that is true I
had no opportunity of proving, though I can vouch for having seen
among the Aïr mountains more camel-calves of that colour than any
other. Moreover, it is a splendid protective colour against the
mountain background of blackish rock and pools of sand, so that the
claim has at least that in its favour. A colour that is not very
common among camels is pure white, while one that is quite rare
is rich tawny reddish buff. I have seen a score of animals of the
former colour, but only two of the latter.

[Illustration: A HAUSA NATIVE RIDING AN OX, KANO]

[Illustration: CATTLE OF HAUSALAND.]

In selecting camels to make up a caravan, it is problematical whether
you get good-tempered or bad-tempered beasts, and one should be
optimistic enough to accept the bad with the good and put up with
the annoyance of saddling and loading cantankerous individuals,
for there is no caravan was ever without them. But if you wish to
use a camel for hunting—and they are exceedingly good for the
purpose, being very noiseless of foot—great care in selection
should be exercised, and only a tried animal should be used which
is good-tempered and taught that it must not roar as you dismount
to commence your stalk on sighting game. The awkward and somewhat
wooden appearance of camels does not lead one to associate much
intelligence with them, but to think so is a mistake, and if one
desires to have a really good hunting camel, I know of no better
method to secure it than to select a good-natured beast from the
rank and file, and hand-feed it with tit-bits of vegetation, and
pet it when mounting and dismounting, and let no one else saddle it
or ride it, and before long you will be astonished to find that you
have won a queer pet and a useful and obedient comrade. It will have
been gathered that it is the noisiness of the brutes that has to be
guarded against when hunting, and that is so, for they are fearful
beasts to roar on the slightest provocation. Besides being timid
animals, they are very tender skinned, and almost all of them emit
a loud complaining roar whenever they are touched by a human hand
or there is the slightest movement in the position of the saddle in
mounting or dismounting; while if an animal happens to be suffering
with horrible septic saddle-sores, such as are very common, it is
sure to make a terrifying uproar whenever approached.

When travelling with a caravan, it is usual to commence to load
up before daylight and get well started on the way before sunrise,
which is about 6.30 a.m., or—especially if there be a moon—to
make a start at 2 or 3 a.m. in the night, and travel the greater
part of the day’s journey free from the rays of the exhausting
sun. On such occasions the camels are gathered in at sundown on the
eve before from browsing among the acacias, and made to lie down
by the camp-fire, so that they are at hand when the camel-men go
to work in the darkness. Then, when the hour to start comes round,
logs that have been collected the night before are kindled to make a
blazing fire, and by the light of the flames the loads are securely
roped and loaded across the pack-saddles, so that equally balanced
packs rest on either side, while throughout the process the black
bush silence of the night is rudely broken by the deep querulous
roars of the camels in protest against being handled. Loading up in
the poor light of night is a slow process, and in my case three or
four men usually took from an hour to an hour and a half to load
ten to fifteen camels. But the secret of a smooth journey is to
begin the day with loads thoroughly secure and well balanced so
that they will not annoy the bearer; and with bulky loads, such
as the chop-boxes and collecting-cases of the white man, which
are unfamiliar and clumsy both to the natives and their beasts,
it requires considerable care in loading to be reasonably sure of a
well-ordered start. When things do not go well, it is a mistake for
the traveller to become impatient and abuse or hurry the camel-men
in the early morning, when tempers are apt to be short, for although
they are undoubtedly slow in their methods, they know their work
and their animals, and will make the better loads if left alone,
and you merely lend a hand here and there, and joke with them
over their work, and thus gain their good-will and confidence. As
to the type of saddle, a serviceable and simple saddle is made of
wood in this fashion: first there are two arch-shaped pieces which
are made to fit over the back of the animal, and which rest before
and behind the hump, while underneath them are bound leather pads
filled with palm fibre, so that the saddle is comfortably received on
the camel’s back; secondly, from the back and front pieces there
are run four horizontal bars, which are bound in position to the
arches with goat-skin or sheep-skin thongs, whereby the saddle is
made rigid and complete. It is a very simple piece of construction,
but serves the purpose.

Sometimes no saddle is used when carrying good loads, such as bales
of grain or salt, which naturally lie very close and compactly to
the body of an animal, in which event two long goat-skins are used,
puffed out like pillows with filling, which are thrown over the
back on either side of the hump, and receive the burdened load
ropes which carry the bales in position on the sides.

When loading camels on the first day at the commencement of a
journey, or after having been idle for a week or two turned loose
in the bush, they are afraid of their unfamiliar loads, and behave
like bolting horses or wild colts, and saddles and packs are no
sooner secured, and the brutes on to their feet, than they show
their ill-humour and everything is thrown to the ground again.
Once, twice, even thrice this may happen with three or four camels
in the caravan, while it seems as if you will never be able to get
out and away on the road. But in the end all are ready and in line
and a start is made. But on that day you are sure of trouble _en
route_ with the fractious animals, and not until the morrow need
you expect anything like reasonable order, when you will almost
surely find that even the worst of the brutes has become docile
and resigned to steady work.

I did not miss any of my share of this sort of experience when the
day came for me to set out from Kano—I don’t think anyone does.
Camels and their Tuareg drivers were in my camp at Farniso ready
to start on the morrow (12th January). That evening trouble began:
the camel-men, not having finished their private bargaining in Kano
and seeking an excuse to delay, had put their heads together, with
the result that they concocted a story that they had not enough rope
to cope with the tying of the awkward loads of the white man—which
was true, in fact, though anyone might know that it was not necessary
to go to Kano to secure them with a village close at hand. However,
knowing their homes were distant, and that it might be long before
they had again occasion to visit Kano, I gave permission for one of
them to go back, provided he would start there that night when the
moon rose at 11.30 p.m., which he promised to do. Being easy-going
and trusting at that time, which was before I had much knowledge
of the plausible and sly-tongued Tuareg, I turned in and slept
soundly—_and so did the cameleer_, for next morning I learned
that he had not started for Kano until daylight. This meant that
the whole morning was lost—not very pleasant when tents are down
and everything you possess is bundled up and roped in camel-loads,
and there is nothing left to do but sit on them and smoke innumerable
cigarettes and inwardly curse your camel-men and your luck.

The camels were, in the meantime, turned at large to feed in the
neighbourhood with their fore-feet hobbled, which was as it should
be; and all was right until the man returned from Kano with more
ropes _and his purchases of cloth_, and a cameleer hastened out to
bring in the animals, but returned in about an hour to say that he
could not find two of the camels.

At this stage everything seemed fated to go wrong on this day.

But there is a rift in the clouds even on the worst of days, and in
the end the lost camels appeared in view, coming in at a breakneck
pace before a mounted camel-man who had skilfully tracked them down
in the sand for a long distance and rounded them up. The brutes,
though their fore-feet were hobbled, had tried to return to their
old haunts in Kano.

It was after 3 p.m. before we got loaded and away on this ill-fated
day.

I had arranged before starting that we would camp at Fogalawa,
18 miles away, and it was well I did so, for, after starting out
together on the road, I did not see the main part of the caravan
again until midnight, since I remained throughout the journey
with the tail-end of the line, where an obstreperous and unruly
old female camel made the devil’s own trouble, and threw her
load again and again with most vicious determination. The climax
came close on sunset, when the camel-man and I were overheated and
dust-grimed and angry over our exertions, and the cantankerous brute
cut loose once again, and threw and shattered the chop-boxes and
strewed the contents on the road. While bemoaning my ill-luck, and
letting tongue run loose on the virtues (?) of our beast of burden,
and at a loss to know what to do next, a native chanced to come up
with some unloaded camels, and I was able to strike a bargain for
a beast to take the place of the unruly one.

Thereafter the journey was a smooth one, but, nevertheless, I had
lost so much time on the way that it was midnight before I came into
camp behind the last camel, and had been nine hours on a journey
that should ordinarily take five and a half to six and a half hours.

So much for the discrepancies of the “first day”; and now I must
return to our starting-point, so that I may tell of the wayside.
During the afternoon and through the night in the darkness we
travelled over a broad roadway of loose shifting sand that held
north through fairly open country that was, in general, under
cultivation. Trees were plentiful, growing for the most part singly
and not in close-set mass, but they do not impress one with height
or stature at this season, though in the Rains the full-leaved
trees of any size are imposing and conspicuous enough in most of
the flat country between Kano and Kanya. No doubt the whole country
has been covered with acacia bush at one time, with an odd large
tree shooting above the dwarf forests here and there, and though
the acacia bush has been cleared away to give place to cultivation,
the big trees have been left standing, since to the toilers in the
fields they are harbours of shade from the merciless sun.

Along the road a constant incoming string of caravans of camels and
donkeys and oxen passed us, carrying bulging bales of ground-nuts
to Kano, for the ground-nut season had begun, and unprecedented
prices were being paid for them by the white man, which had created a
widespread boom in the district and a tremendous wave of speculative
excitement. It was a great year— 1920—of prosperity for the
natives of Kano, this last fling of commercial extravagance at the
end of the war—a rich year that, in the end, must have left its
mark, for one could easily forecast the time to come, when there
would be acute comparisons between the heyday of the boom and that
other day when the boom must burst, and hearts be sore—for it is
hard even for a native to come back to the solid old ground-level
after he thinks he has reached a golden citadel in the clouds.

Next morning we continued on our way without any repetition of
trouble with the animals, and the old camel, that had stubbornly
refused to carry the white man’s boxes yesterday, to-day carried
with ease a greater load of ammunition packed in native grass-woven
bales. The brute had been nothing more than wildly scared of the
strange articles that it had been set to carry.

The road continued broad to-day, but grew ever heavier underfoot
with loose sand. By the wayside there was not so much cultivation as
yesterday, and few habitations, except at Kore and Minna. We camped
in mid-afternoon at the small village of Kanya after a pleasantly
smooth journey. It was gratifying, after our trials of yesterday,
to see how nicely the camels of a well-ordered caravan move forward
over the ground with their soft-footed methodical gait; they get
over the heavy sand road not only with their long pacing stride,
in which both legs on the same side are lifted together, but also
they move with a strange stealthy silence, which is due to the
rubber-like give of their soft elastic pads. A further odd and
striking detail about the feet of a camel is that, unlike other
animals, the fore-feet are larger than the hind-feet.

Travelling by the wayside in inhabited country, if you happen
to be near human dwellings, cockcrows will herald in the African
dawn from some village hut-top obscure among the bush foliage, and
on the third day we were busy with the load-ropes in the chill of
late darkness ere the first glad cock-call told of approaching day.
Already we had learned that it was wise to travel in the cool hours
as far as possible and save our animals from the great heat of day,
so long as short nights and loss of sleep were not over-fatiguing
to ourselves, or, rather, perhaps I should say to myself alone,
for natives have the knack of sleeping in daylight just as easily
as in darkness, and throw themselves down in any little patch of
tree-shade at the end of a journey and retrieve their night-sleep
almost before it is lost: while that I could never do, even if I
had not work to attend to.

But there was one native with me who worked long hours without sleep
much as I did, and he was the faithful John. On his broad shoulders
rested all the petty duties of attending to his master’s welfare
in camp: a host of small duties indeed, such as cooking meals at any
hour— early or late, at noon or midnight; pitching or striking my
camp-bed (for I slept in the open); or doing the services of a valet
in looking after all my personal belongings, and my toilet, even
washing clothes when he had the time to spare—in general, cookboy
and houseboy all in one, and a treasure. Moreover, he afforded
amusement all round through the medium of his perpetual cheerfulness
and expansive grin. Often I have laughed to see him, after the rush
of getting ready to start, when he had got the last bundle turned
over to the camel-men and his master’s camp clear, come saucily
forward in his cloth cap and with his cane walking-stick—both
relics of the coast which were inseparable from his person— and
with a perceptible swagger over his “English” (?) and his
importance as the master’s boy, grin broadly and ejaculate to
the head camel-man: “Come on, come on, Aboki (friend), we wait
for you!” which assurance always provoked laughter among the men,
while Sakari explained to them in Hausa John’s “English” (?),
and added to it in the telling.

The Harmattan winds had been very pronounced since starting, and
the third day was as bad as its predecessors. So full of sand-dust
was the air, that a white cloud hung over the land through which
the sun was unable to break clearly. The mane of my horse was white
with dust, and, looking on the acacia trees a little way off in the
bush, they had the appearance they would bear on a frosty morning,
with the fine dust, like white mist, hanging low and falling upon
them to lie whitely upon the leaves and boughs.

I noticed at Kanya, and beyond, that the peculiar reddish sand and
soil of Kano had given place to ordinary whitish-grey.

On this day we travelled to Jigawa, 18 miles away, on the banks of
the Tomas river, which, though it was nothing more than dry bed
at this season, is a very considerable stream during the Rains,
quite one hundred yards across the floodwater. The place is a small
town, with the remains of a stockade about its outskirts, and it
contained wells of water and the usual village produce of eggs,
fowls, and millet-meal, as well as goats and cattle. It may be
stated here that there is no scarcity of water or food experienced
anywhere on the journey from Kano to Zinder.

I heard at this village the first news of big game that I had had,
and in the cool of the afternoon I went out westward to investigate,
and the result of a prolonged hunt through fairly open thorn bush was
that I sighted, and viewed through field-glasses, four Red-fronted
Gazelle, which the local natives with me said were in fair numbers
in the neighbourhood. The beasts, at which I fired one ineffectual
shot, were very wild, and gave me the impression that they were
disturbed often by the natives who hunt them.

The fourth day was a pleasant one, for it entailed only a short
ten-mile journey; and I can assure you that a short day after two
or three long, hot, and exhausting ones is a very agreeable change.

We camped at noon at Barbara, our day’s task finished; and the
camels were hobbled and turned out into the scrub bush to enjoy a
lengthy repast. Barbara is a large town that lies five miles on the
British side of the frontier, and here it was that I bid good-bye
to Nigeria for a time. Hence I made it a stopping-place, and an easy
day. (I did the same thing many months later, on my return, and was
royally received by the Saraki (native king) and his people-a large
number of whom were Fulani—who _en masse_ spent the day in holiday
and dance because the White Man had safely returned and was glad.)

On the morrow we crossed the boundary and entered French territory,
having crossed the line about an hour after starting where it lay
between the two small villages of Baban Mutum (British) and Dashi
(French); places, like many others, that were not shown on either
of the incomplete maps I possessed, which were the best I could
procure in England.

In the afternoon we halted and camped at Magaria, where there is
a small French fort commanded by a European officer, with native
troops under him. Here I was most cordially welcomed to French soil,
and enjoyed the frank, unfettered hospitality that for ever is to
be found with the big-hearted men of the Lone Places. Though I was
not yet more than eighty-five miles from Kano, a European visitor
was rare to the board of this solitary soldier, and so I was made
doubly welcome over our cups of good comradeship, though neither
could glibly speak the other’s tongue, and conversation was carried
on for the most part in halting words of Hausa. He was a jovial good
fellow, beside being the kindest of hosts, and ere the day was out I
think we put the sober mud walls of his little cabin to shame with
our gladness and laughter. That he was a lone man could be gleaned
from his surroundings and his tastes. For companions about his abode
he had a cage full of little waxbills, a grey parrot, two pie-dogs,
two cats, and four Dorcas Gazelles— all bird and beast of the
country-side, except the two cats, which were Persian. The barrack
square and the garden of the Fort afforded him further pleasures in
homely hobbies: in the square, young trees had been lately planted
to form an entrance avenue and give shade, and to watch them take
root and thrive was this man’s way with his treasures. And in
the garden among the shrubs and vegetables his interest was the
same to coax plants that were not indigenous to grow in the sandy,
thirsty soil; and that he had some success I can vouch for, for
there were beds of such vegetables as carrots, radish, beetroot,
peas, and cabbage growing quite fairly at the time of my visit.

As I progressed later on, I found such humble gardens wherever
white men were stationed: only a few places in all, it is true,
but always a garden to furnish the need for vegetables, which is
a pressing one to the health of Europeans in such a barren land
as this, for rarely vegetables and no fruit can be obtained from
natives. Apropos to this, entering a country of tropical heat,
I was not prepared to find that it was devoid of fruit (excepting
a limited amount of dates in the rainy season), and the discovery
disappointed and dismayed me, I must confess, for it left me on
short commons in that respect throughout the expedition. And when
one lives for a prolonged period on the unchanging diet of animals
that fall to your hunting, the hunger for fruit or vegetable grows
ever greater, and is, at times, very difficult to allay.

The sixth day found us on the road at dawn, with Nigeria behind and
the caravan well started on the way to Bande, our next halt. On this
day and the next, over a belt of about twenty-five miles, country
of marked change was passed through, and one got the impression
that it was now turning more to desert. Dum palms, in small groups
or solitary, sceptral with their tall graceful stems and tufted
rustling tops, were now in the landscape, while there was a new
sense of open space about one, such as is felt on sea or prairie,
which was brought about by the wide views of grass-grown land before
one where eye could range for long distances.

With the regularity of routine we were marching off the distance
on the map, and each day we camped a stage further on—and a day
nearer to Zinder. On the seventh day we made the journey from Bande
to Makochia, over a very heavy road of loose sand; on the eighth we
camped at Dogo— ever the cruel sand-drifting winds of Harmattan
in our faces, while ever we held steadily on, for after camels are
loaded at the dawning of day, never halt is made by the roadside
until the journey’s end is reached and the patient brutes lie
down and are relieved of their burdens.

The day of our journey to Dogo was one of particularly fierce storm,
and we went forward against a very heavy wind and enveloped in
continuous clouds of drifting sand: and, besides, it was so cold
that I had to keep on my woollen sweater and khaki tunic throughout
the day, although hitherto I had not on any day worn a tunic, and
as a rule discarded my sweater an hour or two after the chill of
dawn. At Dogo I was forcibly reminded of a snowstorm on the Canadian
plains; before the village there is a wide white level stretch
of sand almost plant-bare, over which winds and driftings rushed
fiercely from afar to pounce madly upon whatever lay across their
path. Not snowstorm nor piercing cold are elements of this land,
but imagine the soft sand underfoot, like snow, the drifting sand,
the snow blizzard, and the sting of the storm in eyes and nostrils
and throat as unpleasant as the tang of biting cold, and you have
the comparisons that have a very decided resemblance.

The road to Dogo lay over undulating country, pale with dry grass
and sand, with a touch of faded green where there were trees in the
open spaces. It should be a fair country to look upon in the Rains,
but it is for the present inert, and discoloured with the drifting
sand, and is a melancholy land indeed.

The country by the wayside had for a time a pronounced fall away
to a deep valley visible to the west.

The altitude of Dogo is 1,375 ft., so that we had descended some
300 ft. since leaving Kano.

Dogo is the Hausa for _tall_, but I could gather no particular
reason for the name. Had it been called Gara (the white ant),
however, I would have well understood, for I have seldom seen an
equal to the plague of termites that was here: boots, leggings,
articles hung to the wall, every box among the camel-loads, was
attacked by the infernal pests as soon as ever we camped and before
we had time to prepare rough timber platforms to raise everything
off the ground. White ants have to be guarded against everywhere
in the Sudan, but I never saw them worse than at Dogo.

Next day, which was the ninth day of our journey, we reached Baban
Tubki, six miles south of Zinder, where there were a few small date
groves and plentiful well-water, and more luxuriant vegetation than
usual. So that I decided that here I would pitch a collecting camp,
and with that purpose in view swung the caravan west of the road,
and sought a camping-place among the scattered trees and tall grass
about a mile away. Camels were unloaded and the packs freed from
their many ropings, and the preparations of camp erection were
begun—and trekking for the present was at an end. . . .

In the part of the territory of Damagarim through which I had
travelled since crossing the frontier there was no great change from
that of Nigeria. It was certainly less populated, but the Hausa,
Fulani, and Beri-Beri tribesmen were the same, as also was the
construction of their grass huts and villages, though some of the
latter were somewhat dilapidated and had the aspect of belonging
to a poorer or more careless class of natives.

So far as I could tell by daily short excursions into the bush off
the road, none of the country I had passed through was notable for
big-game; but if I was to hunt in that particular territory, I would
start at Jigawa (fifty-six miles north from Kano), and work north
as far as Makochia, about fifty miles further on. I know there are
Red-fronted and Dorcas Gazelles in that belt, but that is as far
as my limited knowledge goes for the present.

By the wayside, each day, I had made notes of every living thing
I had seen—bird or beast or butterfly. Now it was my task to
set to work and preserve a representative collection of the fauna
of Damagarim, and forge one link in the chain of the zoological
geography of the country, of which up to the present nothing
was known.




                              CHAPTER IV

                        A DAY’S WORK COLLECTING


Collecting was my constant occupation during the month that I camped
and hunted near Zinder.

Now, collecting Fauna for the scientific purposes of large Natural
History Museums is work somewhat out of the ordinary; so much so, in
fact, that I would like to show clearly what such pursuits entail,
and to do this will endeavour to describe some of the actual work
in the field.

To begin with, the climate is African: which means, in this
territory, that for at least nine months in the year the land knows
not rain, and lies like an overdone pie-crust, withering beneath a
heat that is too great. Day after day, with unchecked regularity,
from the break of dawn, a fierce sun rises rapidly high up in the
sky, and as it gains in strength, so a silence settles upon the
earth, for so great is its oppression, that at the height of its
power it subdues all living things. About 10 a.m. you may notice
that the glad sounds of morning have faded—birds are retiring to
leafy shades, the boisterous noise of natives at work in the village
has died down; before noon the land is wrapped in silent solitude,
and Old Sol alone is left in the field.

Hence the time to go hunting in this land is early in the morning
or late in the afternoon, when the creatures of the underworld
have left their hiding-places and are up and about in eager quest
of feeding. For the hunter and his native boys it is also the
favoured hour, for, as in travelling, the cool of the day allows
of the maximum of exertion without any forfeit of sheer exhaustion
which the noonday sun inexorably imposes.

Let us follow the proceedings of a morning’s hunting. I have
turned wakeful toward dawn, and lie warmly in my blankets awaiting
the sound of cock-crowing to tell me the time, for I am without
a watch since the sand has damaged both I possess. When I hear
the call I listen for, I know full well I must bestir myself if
I would go away to the fields in good time. Blankets and bed are
provokingly comfortable at that moment, but it is fatal to hesitate,
so I call “John!” and at once he answers, for he too has been
sleeping lightly; and while I am dressing he lights a camp-fire
and prepares tea. Sakari and Mona are also awakened, and sit, with
their coloured blankets over their shoulders and drawn about them,
huddled before the few embers of a fire that they have rekindled,
for there is a chill in the air and they are still half asleep and
without vigorous circulation.

When I am ready, we prepare to start. My search is for birds this
morning, so I take ·410 shot-gun for collecting small specimens,
12-bore shot-gun for anything larger, and a ·22 Winchester rifle
in case I find some wary bird that I cannot get within gun-shot
of, and yet may see it watchfully perched within the range of the
little rifle. I fill my pockets with cartridges: those for the ·410
loaded with dust for sparrow-sized birds, and with No. 8 for birds
of the size of doves; while I carry only No. 6 in the cartridges
for the 12-bore gun, which I have found will kill vulture or eagle
or bustard—in fact, any bird less than an ostrich. Also, I take
an open basket, so that I may carry the specimens I capture with
great care and without damage to the plumage, some cotton wool to
stop bleeding and fill wounds, and a notebook in which to record
the colours of the soft parts before they fade at death—viz. the
colour of the eyes, the bill, and the feet.

John stays behind to prepare breakfast and make camp clean and tidy
for the day; Sakari and Mona come with me.

I know where I will go—I keep more westerly than yesterday. We
go carefully at first over the uneven ground, for it is not yet
light, though there is now a faint brightness in the eastern sky.
We are well away from camp, and cannot see it when daylight is upon
us. I am alert now that the sky has cleared; eyes roam everywhere,
catching movement in the undergrowth, among the leaves of big
trees, or in the sky. Many birds I see: little brown ones like
the undergrowth or ground; pale ones like the sand; dark ones
like the trees; or gorgeous ones that have no shy colouring,
but are gems unto themselves, that peep out brightly revealed in
the dark background of their leafy haunts. I know them all, they
are very familiar—for am I not among them every day? I am not
concerned with these: I pass on ever observant, ever expectant,
knowing that there are others that I will find. . . . Soon I am
arrested: I have heard a note that I do not know—so often I am
guided in that way. I go forward watchfully in the direction of
the sound. . . . I have now marked down the clump of bushes whence
the call proceeds. . . . I am within range of it— when I see a
long-tailed bird dive from it and disappear in an instant. I have
seen that it is a Coly, but not of a race I know. . . . Pray do
not think I have lost this valuable quarry, though it has flown
and is out of sight. Ah, no! birds that inhabit a favoured thicket
are unlikely to fly very far, especially in the feeding hours of
morning. So I pause and listen attentively, and anon I think I hear
the tell-tale somewhat mournful single-pipe call of the bird I seek,
but it is so faint that I wonder if fancy is deluding me. There is no
time now to be lost. I hasten forward among the thorn trees that in
a belt grow numerously, and the pulse quickens as I again hear the
call for certain, and from more than one bird. . . . I feel my way
toward the sounds. . . . I am not sure of the direction at first,
but as I draw near there is no doubt. The birds are ferreting for
leaf-buds among the thick tangle in the centre of a thorn tree
(acacia). I get up in time to see them dart away, and succeed in
shooting one specimen. But that is not enough, for the species, a
long-tailed Coly, with a blue band on the back of the head (_Colins
macrourus_), is new to my collection; I must follow them up. So
I hunt on for an hour or so, with the result that I capture four;
and it has been an exciting chase, for the birds were peculiarly
wild, though they are of a kind that are often easy of approach.

I am very warm, and stand beside a tree to smoke a soothing
cigarette. I have seen a number of hawks in the air during the
morning; now that I am idling in the shade I see another. It is of a
species that I have observed before, but that I have never been able
to approach—a very large hawk, of even dark leaden-grey colour,
with mighty wings and a crested head. The bird swings slowly over
the land about a quarter of a mile away, and I give up following it,
and drop my eyes to look about nearer at hand.

I had forgotten the incident, when Sakari aroused me with: “White
man, dem shafo (hawk) live for tree—look him!” and he pointed
away to a small group of tallish trees on our right. Sure enough,
following Sakari’s directions, I could make out the outline of
a heavy bird perched near the top of one of the trees, whence it
overlooked the whole countryside. The native had watched it fly
and settle there.

Now began a stalk as exciting as one could wish for. I always look
on birds of prey, the hawks and the eagles, as royal game, and feel
about the same intense interest in hunting a wild species of them as
I do when stalking a particularly fine head of big-game. Between me
and my prey there was hardly any tree cover. I could only trust to
using the “lie” of the hollows to reach the bird unobserved or
at least unsuspected. I ordered the two natives to remain where they
were, while I took my shot-gun and started on a wide detour, so that
I might reach a little dry streamlet hollow that led in toward the
trees. Rapidly, but carefully, after I had got round into position,
I advanced, crouching and creeping, toward the bird; and always when
I dared to glance ahead I saw my coveted quarry perched in place
and unalarmed. When I drew closer I could distinguish the eyes and
hooked beak, and saw that the bird was watchful, for it turned its
head in one direction and then in another as it looked out over the
landscape. . . . Now I was crawling flatwise, bare bruised knees
and all, and before long stood breathless among the trees—the
bird somewhere overhead. As I moved to get a better view through
the branches, the bird swooped from its perch to make off; and then
crumpled up in mid-air as the report of my gun rang out. Seldom
have I been more satisfied with the sound of the fall of a heavy
bird; for many a like stalk have I made after equally rare prize,
only to find the sharp-eyed quarry depart when I was half-way on
my journey, or sometimes when almost within shooting range.

The natives soon joined me, and having now enough specimens for
the work of the day, we turned back to camp.

On the way home I had two fox-traps to visit and lift, for it is
not safe to leave them set during daylight, lest browsing goat or
village cur stumble into them. The luck of the morning continued,
for in the second trap there was a struggling captive—a beautiful
buff sand-coloured little fox known as _Vulpes pallida edwardsi_.

This capture afforded the two natives great satisfaction, and, as
is their habit, they showed fiendish glee over the downfall of this
creature of renowned wit and cunning. If they were not restrained
by my presence, I know they would poke it with sticks and jeer at
it, and in many ways act with unconscious cruelty, for they have
not an atom of pity for such things—no African has. If they were
free to kill the fox, they would secure the teeth and the eyes and
the skin to secrete the parts about their persons as charms in the
firm belief that they thus invest themselves with the high gifts
of the animal against the cunning of their opponents or enemies.

Thus finished a morning’s hunting. Sometimes, on other days, I
would meet with greater success, sometimes with less; and sometimes,
too, I would have my days of disappointment, when a rarity was seen
and lost through a missed shot or in losing all traces of it in
its flight. But the hunter does not readily forget, and naturally
memorises a place where he has once found quarry, so that again
and again he will revisit it, and often picks up on a later day
that which has escaped him at the start.

There were few big-game in the district, and, in my case, for the
present, it was not my concern to hunt them, except that I might
have fresh meat.

But in addition to ornithological research, I was interested in
collecting all kinds of small mammals, and as few indeed were ever
seen in daylight, I had to resort almost altogether to steel traps
to make my captures, and had mouse-traps, rat-traps, rabbit-traps,
and fox-traps set at nights wherever I found an inhabited burrow
or den or a frequented “run.”

Furthermore I had yet other matters to give thought to, for I was
to bring home collections of Lepidopteræ, which entailed long
excursions in the heat of the day in quest of butterflies, and
patience-trying hours of watching by a lamp-lure in the darkness
of night in quest of moths.

Altogether, I can assure you I had no time to weary for companionship
or to realise my loneliness, and that was a comforting consideration.

I have described the manner of hunting specimens, and would now
turn to the work of preserving them.

I have built a rough-framed grass hut for workshop, close to my
tent. When I return in the morning, it is here that the specimens
are taken, and work is begun at once, for the temperature is so great
that a lifeless carcass cannot be relied on to keep fresh longer than
five hours, and will certainly be beyond handling if left to the end
of the day. I usually preserve from five to ten specimens in a day,
the number depending on size or the success of hunting; while on
special occasions I have finished as many as fifteen in a day.

Sakari and Mona, the boys selected at Lagos and Kano to help in
skinning specimens, can now be trusted with certain work. The fox had
been put out of pain, and, laying it on its back, I make the opening
cut in it and start Sakari on the task of skinning. As he proceeds
to work the skin off, from the belly upwards, the limbs are drawn
inside and severed at the heel of the paws, the tail is pulled out
by the root, and in time the skin is clear of the body and drawn
off over the neck and head. The limbs are then labelled: “right
fore,” “left fore,” “right hind,” and “left hind,”
and are severed from the carcass at the hip and shoulder joints,
and, along with the skull, are scraped clean of flesh and numbered
and laid aside to go with the finished skin of the specimen. All the
scraps of flesh and fatty matter are then removed from the skin, and
I take it over from Sakari to apply a thorough coating of arsenical
soap preservative, when it is labelled and completed, and laid aside
to dry. It has taken Sakari about an hour and a half to do the work,
and when he is finished I set him to partly skin the smaller birds,
for he is light-fingered and has considerable skill.

Mona, meantime, is set to work on the large hawk, which proved to be
the Banded Gymnogene (_Gymnogenys typica_). A smaller bird may have
the wings severed at the shoulder of the carcass as the skinning
progresses and the bones drawn inside to be cleaned of flesh and
returned into position, but with a very large bird such procedure is
impossible, and the wings must be dealt with separately. So I stretch
one of the great wings to full expansion, and on the underside make
a cut along the full length of it. Mona then proceeds to part the
skin from flesh and bone, so that when the skin is fully released
above and below the limb, he can remove all flesh. When one wing
is complete, and the bones white and clean, he proceeds with the
other. Now the main body may be dealt with, and a cut is made from
the top of the breast-bone to the tail, and the work of skinning
continues, always using maize-meal as well as scalpel in removing
the skin, for the former is invaluable for absorbing all moisture,
such as saliva, blood, and grease, as the skin is parted from the
flesh, and safeguards all danger of soiling the plumage. From the
inside the legs are severed from the body at the top of the thigh,
and the tail at the base of the big quills, and Mona proceeds with
removing the skin from the body—for later the legs may be returned
to, the skin peeled down as far as it will go, and the flesh cleaned
from the bones. Soon he reaches the shoulders, and breaks off the
wing-bones close to the body, and works the skin, which is now
freed from the body carcass, slowly up the neck and over the skull;
the neck is then cut off at the base of the skull and the carcass
thrown away. The skull is carefully cleaned and remains in the skin
attached to the bill. When the limbs and skin are all thoroughly
cleaned, Mona’s work is finished, for so far can I trust him to
go, but no further. He has taken fully two hours over the work,
and he has nothing else to do for the time being, since he is not
yet sufficiently skilled to skin the smaller things. I now take
the hawk skin from Mona and thoroughly anoint the skull and neck
with preservative soap, fill the eye-sockets with globular balls of
cotton wool, to take the place of the live eye, and pass the head
back through the neck into its normal position; I then soap all the
remainder of the skin, and place a thin layer of cotton-wool over
the damp surface as I go along to keep the feathers from becoming
soiled should they turn over skinwards as they often do. When that
is done, the bird is completely preserved; but still it has to be
reformed, so that it will dry in a perfectly natural outstretched
posture. With this intention I first take needle and strong thread,
and where I see the base of the scapular feathers showing on the
inside of the skin, on either side, I pass the thread through each,
and tie it so that in doing so the shoulders are brought together—a
trick that greatly assists in bringing the wing butts back into
their normal place. Next I cut a stout straight stick or rod of
the length of the bird, and point both ends. Upon the upper length
of this I wrap sufficient wool to fill the neck, and when that is
done, it is carefully inserted in the neckskin and the point of
the stick forced up into the base of the bill, while the other end
is fixed into the root of the tail. The bird-skin is now lying,
back-downwards, with a straight firm rod running down the centre
of it; round this rod I commence to build the woollen filling,
until a form is shaped of the size of the carcass. I then see that
the base of the wing-bones and leg-bones are nicely set close into
the body, and, that done, draw the skin over the breast into its
original position, and hold it in place with a few stitches; and
the bird is ready to pick up and have the feathers rearranged with
such care that no one may suspect that it has ever been tampered
with—work that requires a distressing amount of patience if
you desire a beautiful specimen. When every feather is in place,
the specimen is laid in a coffin-shaped mould[6] of correct width
to hold the wings in place close to the body, and it is then set
aside to dry. When quite dry, the specimen is perfectly rigid,
and requires no further support, and may be handled freely.

Small birds are treated in the same way, except that there is no
difficulty with the wings, but the work is much more dainty, and
requires light fingers and a great store of patience.

Some birds, such as ducks and night-jars, cannot be skinned by
bringing the neck over the head, as the latter is too large; in
such cases an incision is made in the back of the head and the
skull worked out through it.

Meantime, while the natives have been employed with fox and hawk, I
have worked on the small birds (the Colies), so that by mid-afternoon
all are finished and laid aside to dry, with sufficient camphor
sprinkled over them to keep ants from attacking the soft parts of
the head. I am then free to set out on another search for specimens
or to employ my time in setting traps. If I collect in the cool of
the evening, I keep specimens overnight, which can be done without
fear of decay, and start skinning them at daybreak on the following
morning.

My description will, I trust, illustrate something of the process
employed with specimens collected and preserved in the field. You
may already know them if you have been “behind the scenes” in an
important museum, and have seen the wealth of research specimens
that are there, carefully stored away from the strong rays of
daylight so that their colour shall not fade. Drawer upon drawer of
different species, all uniform in shape and labelled for the purpose:
the Type specimens from the locality where the species was first
discovered, and specimens from any other part of the world where
it has since been found to exist; many rare and immensely valuable;
many the absolute proof of vastly important records that have gone
to establish the Natural History of the world, and valuable as the
parchments of the historian or the relics of the antiquarian. There
you may actually see how the collector makes up his skins in the
field, and why they are made, and how the peoples of the world come
to know all the creatures that inhabit it.




                               CHAPTER V

                                ZINDER


Zinder is a very strange town: strange because of its great size
in so isolated a position; strange because of the nature of its
site and old-world obsolete composition.

Kano, though it is the commercial metropolis of the Western Sudan,
is first and foremost the capital of the province of the same name
by reason of its large population and importance; and in like manner
so we find Zinder, the capital of Damagarim, vastly larger than
any fellow-village in the territory—a unique and imposing place,
lost in a wilderness of great spaces and little peoples.

It is difficult to give those “back home” a fair conception
of the solitude of Zinder. But let us suppose for the moment that
England and Scotland are wilderness—without “made” roads,
without mason-built houses or cottages—and all England covered
with scrub-wood of a great sameness, wherein, concealed among the
foliage, a few natives have settlements of primeval gipsy kind,
while Scotland, we picture, in fancy, as a mountain-land of barren
rock, with lowlands of desert sand, and almost no inhabitants at all.

Zinder is 140 miles from Kano, and Agades, at the southern foot
of the Aïr mountains—and the only other old-world town on
my route—is 257 miles north of Zinder. Suppose we take London
to represent Kano, and set out to walk with a caravan of loaded
camels toward the north of England. Days pass, and we see a few
gipsy-constructed villages by the wayside—nothing more; but when
we approach Sheffield, we are surprised to see a large fortified
town appear before us, in the distance, standing in the great
wilderness alone. This we can take to represent Zinder, for from
London to Sheffield is about equidistant as from Kano to Zinder. If
you would continue the journey as far as Edinburgh or Glasgow,
you should imagine that you have passed from the scrub-wooded land
into desert, and that either of those Scottish towns may represent
Agades, for from Sheffield to Edinburgh is about equidistant as from
Zinder to Agades. Therefore, to realise the solitude of Zinder,
you require to imagine that Sheffield stands alone in her dignity
in all the land between London and Edinburgh; and if you would
picture even greater solitude, such as invests isolated Agades,
you may imagine Edinburgh as a straggling town, not large, but
steeped in ancient history, and that it is the only town in the
length and breadth of Scotland, the earth’s surface of which we
have imagined to be barren as sea-shore which the tide has left, and
containing but a mere handful of inhabitants. By such comparisons,
by likening with bold sweeps of the brush the home geography to that
in the territories of Kano, Damagarim, Damergou, and Aïr, we arrive
at the conclusion that there would only be three towns throughout
the length of England and Scotland, which we have called London,
Sheffield, and Edinburgh for convenience of comparative distance
at which they are set apart, and nothing intervening excepting a
number of diminutive hut-villages of natives among the scrub-wood of
the land. By this time, if your imagination has run free, you have
shovelled the countless towns on the map of England, Scotland, and
Wales into the sea, so that you have just the three you require and
the requisite solitude surrounding them. But that is not all you do:
trains must vanish, and ships that visit your shores, and the ocean
around you shall be deserted, and no strangers shall come to the
land. . . . Then is the picture of Solitude such as it is in the
Western Sudan drawn to completion, and you may realise something
of the ever-present weight of seclusion that hangs over ill-fated
places that lie remotely out of the world and seem to soliloquise
of Eternity, since they are so much alone and so near to the earth.

“Ah, it is a sad land!” is an exclamation I have oftentimes
heard escape from the lips of Frenchmen who hold appointments
in the country, for their vivacious natures feel most keenly the
solitude of the barren land which envelops them with a grimness
akin to the bare walls of a prison, and holds out no hope of escape
until the date of release decreed, the while many a homesick heart
has passionate longing for freedom of expression in convivial and
comprehensive surroundings. I have been informed by officers that
the depression of solitude—no doubt combined with the unnerving
influence of malaria—is so great, that some men cannot stand it,
and have to be prematurely sent from the territory in a state of
total mental collapse; especially is this the case, it is asserted,
among the N.C.O.s, who have naturally a narrower field of interest
outside their military duties than the officers.

Zinder, like Kano, is surrounded with great earthen walls of similar
height and strength, and they are so prominent that they may be
sighted at a long distance off, whether you approach the place from
the south or the north, for the nature of the landscape is such that
you descend to Zinder (altitude 1,640 ft.) from the south, and look
on its imposing bulwarks whenever you top a distant ridge which lies
about two miles away; while you ascend to it from the north, where,
perched on the crown of a rocky ridge, it has the pleasing appearance
of a fortified castle. Kano has no view equal to this northern aspect
of Zinder, which is of charming outline, and which looks particularly
picturesque in the shades of evening, and fantastic in the moonlight,
for then are the barren, unsympathetic surroundings almost forgotten
under the softening influence of night’s enchantment.

The site upon which Zinder stands is a curious one, insomuch that
it is on a rising grade, which extends to the upper or most northern
section of the town, which is on a low-rugged ridge extraordinary for
the outcrop of giant boulders thereon, some of them many times the
height of man, and lending an uncommon character to the surroundings
of the habitations. The huts are built of clay-soil in the same
manner as at Kano, for the community is, as there, largely Hausa,
but the town in general, since it is smaller, is less bewildering in
its narrow street-lanes, while there are markedly fewer inhabitants
and less commotion. There is a circumstance in Zinder which is sad
to relate: many of the dwellings are forsaken, and stand to-day
in disrepair or in ruins, and a certain melancholy atmosphere of
decline is there. Doubtless there are many causes for this decline,
but those that are apparent and presently prominent are: firstly,
that the lure of the rapidly ascending prosperity of industries and
commerce of Kano has influenced many to desert the old town and go
to settle in the great metropolis; and, secondly, that jurisdiction
under military rule would appear to contain some element that is
irksome to a certain number of natives, and so those who are not
content, depart from under the immediate eyes of the administrative
to seek, perhaps, a greater freedom in some distant bush-village, or
in Hausaland in Nigeria. Natives of primitive environment are very
easily influenced, and the act of changing abode an undertaking of
small consequence, so that once a movement commences, others quickly
follow the example of the leaders. My boys, Sakari and John, I fancy,
expressed something of popular Hausa opinion when they quaintly
proffered the conviction that “Kano is _sweet_ past Zinder.”

[Illustration: NATIVES DRAWING WATER AT BABAN TUBKI WELLS, ZINDER.]

[Illustration: AMONG THE ROCKS OF ZINDER.]

On the high ground just outside the western walls of Zinder
there has sprung up, since the date of French occupation in 1900,
an extensive European cantonment which is altogether modern and
in strange contrast to the old town, to which it is distinctly
foreign. Herein are the headquarters of the military administration
of the Territoire Militaire du Niger. Here, laid out on broad
lines, there are spacious buildings of creditable French colonial
design—long flat-roofed, one-story bungalows in type, with
pleasant balustrades that shelter cool verandas. The thick walls
of the buildings are constructed by natives, with bricks which are
baked with clay mud, obtained, strangely enough, by breaking into
the ancient wall fortifications of Zinder, and kneaded, with the
addition of fibrous straw, and baked or dried in the blazing sun.
The domestic quarters or the administrative offices within the
bungalows are delightfully cool, and it is pleasant indeed to
have occasion to go inside out of reach of the hot sun of day
which strikes down perpetually and without mercy on the scorched,
expressionless sand of bare streets and compounds. (In the month of
February the thermometer registers about 80° Fahr. in the shade at
8 a.m., and about 100° Fahr. at noon, although the hottest season
is not reached until June and July.) The cantonment, which might
almost be called a town within itself, is unique in the territory,
there being nothing but outlying forts to compare with it; indeed,
if we go outside it, not even the segregation at Kano, which contains
about an equal number of Europeans, can compare, in my opinion, with
the general planning and architectural appearance of Zinder. Which
may be due to the fact that Kano is principally a township of trading
stores, with domestic quarters overhead, whereas at Zinder there
is not a shop in the place, and all the buildings are laid out on
a well-conceived plan to accommodate the military administration,
with due consideration to comfort and their exalted rank.

For the white traveller to come unawares upon the imposing buildings
of Zinder, in such isolated surroundings, is naturally a great
surprise, and a totally unexpected pleasure; and to the natives
who arrive from the distant bush, or stop in the passing of their
caravans, they must be a constant source of wonder.

In Zinder or in Kano, or, in fact, anywhere south of Aïr, you never
hear “Zinder” given its official name, for, without exception,
it is spoken of among the Hausa people under the designation of
“Damagarim.” Their explanation is that the name “Zinder”
is not of Hausa origin, but is an old Arabic or Tamāshack name
belonging to ancient rulers of northern race whose tribes have
long ago been driven back, though the name still remains in use
among the Semitic races in Aïr and other distant places on the
old caravan routes to Tripoli and Algeria.

Zinder came under French rule in 1900.

It was in 1898 that large military missions were organised with
the purpose of entering and occupying the country now known as the
Territoire Militaire du Niger in the Western Sudan. The project
was supported by a treaty between Britain and France which had been
agreed on and signed in 1890—eight years before the undertaking
was actually set afoot.

There was, in all, three separate missions, which started from
Algeria, from the Niger river, and the Congo of French Equatorial
Africa; and the scheme was that all would converge on Lake
Chad, which was to be the rendezvous should each column meet with
success. An object ultimately attained—and the Territoire Militaire
was created in 1900, under the jurisdiction of a commandant, with
headquarters established at Zinder. In 1901 a second mission was
organised to stabilise the position, and this mission was a powerful
one in strength of arms, so that an imposing and awesome impression
should be made on the minds of any disaffected native inhabitants,
should such be encountered. During that year complete occupation
of the Damagarim Region was peacefully carried out.

Below are statistics kindly furnished by the commandant, in
September, 1920, of the native population in the region known as
Damagarim, of which Zinder is the capital:—

  Hausa                                 116,104
  Beri-Beri                              33,680
  Fulani                                  5,969
  Tuareg                                  1,520
  Bellahs (Captive slaves
  and their descendants, of no caste)     4,564
                                        -------
  Total Native Population               161,837
                                        -------

It will be seen that the Hausa race predominates, but the northern
quarter of this region is near to the limit of their range, for they
extend but little farther into the Damergou region, where they are
only twenty-three thousand all told; and those principally in the
neighbourhood of Tanout.




                              CHAPTER VI

                   THE SHORES OF BUSHLAND AND DESERT


Toward the end of February I left Zinder.

Takoukout, 109 miles farther on, was to be my next camping-place.

Before leaving Zinder I heard plenty of discouraging news of the
journey confronting me: exploits of armed robbers and great scarcity
of food were freely spoken of, by both Europeans and natives, as
existing drawbacks to visiting Aïr; and I began to note that my
Hausa boys were growing restive and suspicious of what lay ahead. In
fact, in the end those fearsome but idle rumours unsettled and
unnerved Mona to such an extent that, when the time drew near to go
forward, I decided to send him back to Kano, deeming it useless to
take him further in such a state of mind. Sakari was little better,
but he was so helpful in skinning, that I was loath to let him go,
and by the aid of increased wages was able to induce him to continue.

It was the old familiar trouble, for I have always found it difficult
to induce natives, most of whom appear to have a strong erratical and
unreliable temperament in their composition, to leave their homes
on a long journey, and, when possibilities of hunger and danger
are added, trouble may be anticipated after the undertaking has
commenced, no matter how auspicious the start, nor how binding the
promises, which were perfectly sincere at the time they were made.

For my own part I had often puzzled over the question: “Why is it
that Aïr has so long been avoided by naturalists and travellers?”
for, so far as I could gather, no one had explored the country in
British interests since Dr. Barth’s geological and anti-slave trade
mission to Central Africa in 1850—seventy years ago; but now I
believed I had a cue, for hunger and danger are indeed companions of
ill-omen sufficiently gruesome to warn away the wise—provided they
are altogether without some opposite neighbours to stand by in time
of stress and modify the fearsome picture. But of this more anon.

It may be said that in leaving Zinder, northward bound, one passes
out into true Sahara and true wilderness. Henceforward the break-up
of the natural bushland sets in, and wide belts of sand desert and
dwarf bush alternate, until the vast sea of sand-plain is reached
about 180 miles north of Zinder. Henceforward, also, the nature of
the country undergoes change; it is more barren than before, which
is reflected at once in the tremendous drop in population which
occurs in the region or province of Damergou; and it is reflected,
also, in the dwarf stature of the ill-nourished acacia trees, which,
by the way, remind me much of the dying-down of the timber forests
of Canada to the dwarf Scrub Pine on the shores of the sub-Arctic
barren grounds. How strikingly similar are those two instances of
landlocked shores, that are boundary between bushland and desert
or plain, though they take effect in continents widely separated,
and of entirely different climatic conditions! In both cases the
trees are ill-thriven and dwarfed, but there is a difference: in
the Sudan the cause is to be found in the unfertile sand and lack
of moisture, while in Canada it is the severity of the winter in
that particular latitude which lays its blight upon the land.

Then, too, as you enter wilderness and land of diminished population,
you pass into country that is poorer in bird life, but richer by
far in big-game than any territory to the south—as shall be seen
as we progress.

The village of Tanout, 85 miles distant, lay across our path to
Takoukout, and I set out with the intention of covering the distance
in five days, which meant fairly stiff going for the well-loaded
camels. As customary, we had the usual trouble with certain animals
and their burdens on the first day out from Zinder, and were on
the road, without pause for rest, from 7 a.m. till 4 p.m., when we
reached Bakimaran after a journey of 18 miles. There is a belt of
barren land which starts about 5 miles south of Zinder and continues
northward until beyond Bakimaran—a belt altogether 25 to 30 miles
in width—and it was across this that we travelled in setting
out. It was drearily bare country, undulating in places with low
rounded rises, sandy or covered with withered grass, and often with
rough outcrops of gravel and boulders and rock, while, in patches,
there was some scraggy bush and an odd tree. Few natives were
encountered until Bakimaran was reached, and cattle and goat-herds,
which are common to inhabited territory, were remarkably scarce,
though the latter circumstance could, perhaps, in a measure be
explained, as there are occasions in the dry season when grazing or
water give out, and it is necessary that the main herds of the people
be driven, often long distances, to find new pasturage. Apropos of
this, there sometimes arises an amusing incident: a thunderstorm
and sudden cloud-burst of heavy rain occurs in a limited locality
and starts the grass growing green; before long a wandering bushman
chances upon this fine pasture, and hastens away to fetch his lean
and hungry herds to it; but on his return he finds to his disgust
that someone, who has also made the discovery, has forestalled
him, and there ensues lively dispute over rights of possession,
which sometimes ends in angry abuse and even fighting—like to
the madness of two hungry dogs that pounce together upon a dish of
appetising food, antagonistic and snarling, although the vessel,
in all probability, contains ample repast for both.

On the following day we departed from Bakimaran before dawn, and
camped at Kaléloua in the afternoon. On the way we passed from
the barren belt into fairly thick bush country, wherein no native
habitations were seen until we reached our destination. The country
now contained some big game. Red-fronted Gazelles were numerous, and
were observed, usually, singly or in pairs, and I had no difficulty
in shooting sufficient meat for my natives and the headmen of
Kaléloua. Also one small band of giraffe were observed, but not
disturbed, much to the disappointment of my natives, who were most
anxious that I should kill those Rakuma-n-daji (Camels of the bush),
which is the quaint Hausa name for those odd-shaped animals.

On the third day, which was a Sunday, we travelled to Dambiri.
During the early part of the day we continued to pass through the
bush belt we had entered on the previous day, but midway on the
journey, after about 20 miles of bush country lay behind, this gave
place again to open plains of sand and dry grass, which continued
to Dambiri, and beyond as far as eye could see. In contour the
open landscape was gently rolling, without any sharp rise, and not
unlike the plain we had passed in leaving Zinder, except in the
ever-growing supremacy of sand and solitude.

The growing poverty of the land is reflected in the natives and
their habitations: the village of Dambiri, like the few others we
had passed since leaving Zinder, was small, and the grass dwellings
and yard fences built with less neatness and thoroughness than
further south, and there was much that was unkempt and uncared for
in the general aspect of the place, while the natives themselves
were poor and raggedly clad. It is curious to note how surely the
gradual change from fertile land to desert land is insistent of
a corresponding falling off in the quantity and quality of the
Hausaland natives, until they reach the very lowest ebb on the
shores of the desert, and cease to venture farther; while another
and vastly different race, the nomad Tuaregs, take up the duel of
existence against nature in the great barren sea-like wastes beyond.

Dambiri, the designation of the village, is not an unpleasant
Hausa name in quality of sound, but one gets rather a set-back
if inquisitive enough to inquire into the literal English
translation, for the meaning of the word is, “a bush cat with a
bad smell”—which, I take it, rather pointedly has reference to
the Civet Cat.

Once a week, on a set day, it is the custom of each village to hold
market; and market-day constitutes the most important occasion
in the routine of native life, for all are born traders, even in
this impoverished territory of small productiveness, and outlying
natives and the inhabitants of other villages travel eagerly, often
long distances, with their quota of humble produce, to swell the
concourse. Sunday was the day of market at Dambiri, so that there
was unwonted stir about the place when we arrived, and much sound
of tom-toms. I will not go into details of market-day at Dambiri,
for the wares and proceedings are similar to those described at Kano;
but I will make mention of the tom-tom music.

Those drum-beats which emanate so persistently from the village,
and which sound so monotonous and aimless to the European stranger,
have in reality a definite purpose to the initiated, for they are
in fact declaring urgent news that is intended to reach the ears
of all, something after the manner of the old-fashioned town-crier
in our own country, who goes forth with a hand-bell to make quaint
public proclamations. Here are a few examples selected out of many:
a certain rattan, or scale of beats, means that a beast (ox, sheep,
or goat) is about to be killed, and that those who want fresh
meat should hasten to purchase it before the excessive heat of the
climate works destruction upon it; another sound denotes that meat
is being sold at the market-place—not at the slaughter-place;
others call the population to foregather before the King’s
dwelling, or to a wedding, or to feast; and yet another warns
the people of the approach of a Saraki (local king) or a Amiru
(emir or prince). In the examples which I have given, it will
be seen that there is some need of urgency in the proclamation;
and that is usually the case. Furthermore, the drum-beats of the
tom-tom travel much farther than the human voice, and as it is often
desired to reach the ears of the people at toil in the fields as
well as those within the village, the inhabitants show cuteness in
thus using their favourite instrument of music (?) for the duties
of the day as well as for pleasure.

On the fourth day we journeyed throughout across strange wide plains
of grass and sand, where no trees grow and but few scattered dwarf
bushes, and camped at Mazia, which has an altitude of 1,700 ft.,
so that a decided ascent has set in since leaving Dambiri (1,500
ft.). In fact, on reaching Tanout next day, the highest altitude
thus far encountered was recorded, namely, 1,800 ft., while a little
further north, above Guinea Valley, the continuation of the same
height of land recorded 1,900 ft., which is the highest point noted
anywhere on my route from Kano to Agades.

During the late afternoon, at Mazia, I shot two Dorcas Gazelles
and one great Arab Bustard to add to our scant supply of food. The
dainty little Dorcas Gazelles are creatures that frequent the open
plains and thin scrub, so that they too furnished evidence that we
were now on the shores of the desert.

Water is not plentiful nor pure at Mazia: in fact, at this season
(I am writing at the end of February), after four or five months
have passed without rainfall, many wells reach a very low ebb,
and pure water was a luxury enjoyed only at Zinder. Elsewhere it
was always much discoloured with vegetable matter, and decaying
timber props and soil; but it is precious enough even so, for it
means no less than life to man and beast in this country of ravenous
sunlight and terrifying dryness.

True to schedule, my caravan completed the 85-mile journey from
Zinder to Tanout in the calculated time, and weary, dust-covered
men and beasts camped at the Fort on the fifth day. On the way the
country continued open and practically bushless, and little changed
from that of the previous day, until the caravan drew near to Tanout,
when three small hills became visible in the direction we were
heading, while many of the low ridges among the sand-dunes were now
strewn with dark glazed and rounded stones and pebbles, which gave to
them a curious and striking resemblance, when viewed from a distance,
to the colour of heather-hills at home in winter-time; also, in the
low ground in the widely sweeping hollows between the rounded rises,
there were often large circular or oval, basin-like, sand-coloured
mud-flats, which, no doubt, hold lakes of water in the flood-rains
of a good year (during some years very little rain falls in the
wet season, which, roughly, is July and August in this territory,
while there are occasions when the country is cruelly handicapped
by two or three successive years of very slight rainfall), but
which now appear to the eye as dry and smooth as a concrete area,
and devoid of a single blade of grass or shrub or boulder—a
cleanliness quite remarkable where no human hand has given aid.

At this season of the year Tanout is surrounded by dreadfully bare
country, and one can scarcely conceive that the dead wastes of sand
of the present time are, at another season, cultivated and green
with the tall luxuriant growth of millet, guinea-corn, and maize;
nevertheless, such is the case. The neighbourhood of Tanout is a
renowned granary in the western Sudan, and it is to this territory
that the Tuaregs of Aïr, who for lack of rain grow very little in
their own country, send their caravans to barter for or purchase
the grains which I have named above, which are the staple foods
they live upon. This in some cases entails a journey of 170 miles
(from Agades), and in others as much as 300 miles (from Timia, the
furthest north inhabited village in Aïr to-day), which figures
should be doubled if one wishes to calculate the full distance,
outward and homeward, that caravans travel before they can bring
food to the doors of their people.

The caravan track from the south runs straight into Tanout fort,
which therefore acts as a barrier across the route, where all who
pass may be questioned as to their identity and business—which is,
in fact, a duty performed at this place, where a check is desired
for military reasons on all native comings and goings. The fort,
which stands facing south on a slight rise, is small; a square
enclosure within high thick mud walls, containing a few humble
hutments set back against the main structure and facing into
the small open barrack square, which serve as quarters for the
Europeans and magazines for military stores. The coloured troops
are camped outside in a group of grass-thatched huts just west of
the fort walls, where a straight avenue, planted with young trees
that hesitate to take root in the ungracious soil, leads down to
the native village, which lies in a dip about a quarter of a mile
to the west. The native village is poorly constructed and primitive,
much like the others in the region, even though this is the capital
of Damergou. At the time of my visit there was one European officer
and three N.C.O.s at the fort in command of the coloured troops;
and a more isolated life than theirs could not well be imagined.

The native population in 1920 within the region of Damergou, of
which Tanout is the capital, is detailed as follows:

  Hausa              22,929
  Beri-Beri          3,500
  Tuareg             2,740
  Fulani             370
                     ------
  Total Population   29,539
                     ------

I also made some interesting notes with regard to the camels
in this region and the alarming decline which has recently taken
place—alarming because transport and existence in the country are
so much dependent on those animals. It is stated that there were
15,000 camels in Damergou previous to the rising of 1916 in Aïr,
whereas now there remain but 2,800—2,200 the property of Tuaregs,
and 600 belonging to Beri-Beri. The chief reason of this great
loss of animals appears to lie in the fact that at the time of the
rising— which, I am told, had strong religious influence behind
it, of the Senussi persuasion, as well as cunning instigation from
Constantinople, where the Turks were already the sworn enemies of
France in Europe—nearly all the Tuareg natives hastened north
to join the rebel leader, Kaossen, taking with them their camels;
and few of those camels ever returned. If one considers that a
female camel has but one young at a birth, and that many years are
required to rear camels to maturity, it will be seen that the loss
is very serious, since it can hardly be replaced—unless animals
were imported wholesale, which, I fancy, is an impossibility.

[Illustration: BERI-BERI BUSHMEN, DAMERGOU.]

[Illustration: TANOUT VILLAGE.]

In the following two days I completed the journey to my destination
at Takoukout, which is merely the native name of a shallow valley,
wherein a few nomad Tuaregs, who live in gipsy-like families,
herding their cattle and goats and roaming from place to place in
the virgin bush, have excavated numerous pit-like wells to obtain
sufficient water for themselves and their stock.

There are no native villages north of Tanout— none until Agades
is reached, 169 miles away, at the southern end of the mountains
of Aïr.

There is no water anywhere between Tanout and Takoukout at this
season, so, before setting out, one camel was loaded with goat-skins
of water sufficient to serve for the journey.

The country north of Tanout is very irregular, with much of the
ground surface strewn with pebbles and bare of vegetation, while some
strange and picturesque escarpments were passed before descending
into Guinea Valley, which is about 300 ft. below the level of the
high land on which Tanout is situated. In Guinea Valley, 13 miles
north of Tanout, the barren belt, which had first been entered beyond
Kaléloua at a point 50 miles back, is left behind, and in the low
ground there is now more bush-growth, which continues to Takoukout,
and beyond to the very edge of the desert-sea.

After a pleasant cool journey by moonlight, my caravan reached
Takoukout on the second morning after my departure from Tanout;
whereupon I prepared to make a permanent encampment whence to do
some hunting, for in this last belt of bush before the desert is
entered there is much game reported, and, what concerned me most,
ostriches! Lord Rothschild was particularly anxious to secure
specimens of those birds from this isolated region.




                              CHAPTER VII

                            OSTRICH HUNTING


It is remarkable that in the wide range of territory over which
I journeyed, ostriches were to be found only in one particular
part. I have endeavoured to show, in the preceding chapter, that
on the shores of the desert there are alternating strips of barren
desert and bushland, and it is in the very last belt of bush, which
reaches to the actual edge of the desert, that ostriches are to be
found— roughly between the small forts of Tanout and Aderbissinat
in a scattered bush belt about 80 miles in width. I have seen one
ostrich track within 30 miles of Agades (near Tegguidi cliff) and
some 50 miles north of the usual range, while I have heard reports
of ostriches being near Agades, but in actual experience I have seen
enough to feel satisfied that they do not often range far beyond the
bush belt, which dies out a short distance north of Aderbissinat,
and about 80 miles south of Agades, which is near to the foot of
the Aïr mountains.

In deciding to make camp at Takoukout, I had selected the place
put forward by my camel-men and by the local natives as the most
favourable for the pursuit in view, while at the same time they
warned me that ostriches were not numerous anywhere in the country;
and their judgment eventually proved to be quite sound.

It was March 4th when I reached Takoukout and set about preparing a
permanent camp. I had had an escort of Senegalese soldiers with me
since leaving Zinder, for it is the military rule that no European
shall proceed north of that point unaccompanied by an armed escort,
and from Tanout six soldiers were detailed to go with me to guard
my belongings and person at Takoukout, so that on this occasion
pitching camp was rather an elaborate business, as it required some
defensive arrangement. With the purpose of gaining a little shade,
a clump of bush in a slight hollow was selected, and there camp was
established within a thick brushwood barricade of thorn bushes,
which was erected all around the encampment for protection and
as an enclosing wall. It was difficult to find any local natives
to help in cutting down trees for hut construction, since the
few that existed within visiting distance of the Takoukout wells
were hidden away in solitary bush-camps, and it was difficult,
also, to secure grass in the neighbourhood sufficiently long
for the purpose of covering in the walls and roof of the huts;
but a few Tuaregs of the district came to our aid on the second
day, and a comfortable camp was knocked into shape in due course.
There were then within the zareba: my tent erected for my own use;
a grass-hut workshop; a small cooking shelter for John; and, set
some distance apart, four rough hut sun-shelters for the soldiers,
as well as for Sakari, a local hunter, and a camel-man; while my
horse, and those belonging to escort, and two camels for carrying
water-skins or game on long journeys in the bush, were also within
the enclosure on nights that I happened to be there.

A notable addition to my personnel at this time was a native
hunter, of whom I shall make brief reference. This local warrior,
whose proper name was Dirto, but whom my followers invariably
called Tsofo (old man), was secured for me by the French officer
at Tanout, so that I would have a man familiar with hunting, and,
above all, familiar with the puzzling sameness of the level seas of
low bush-forest which prevailed in the Takoukout region. Tsofo, as
I too called him, since the name fitted so well, had the reputation
of being a great _chasseur_ who had lived his life hunting the wild
animals of the bush with snare and bow and arrows, which primitive
devices are the only ones available to the natives for pursuit of
the chase in the country.

For the purpose of hunting, and, particularly as a means of defence,
bows and arrows are universally in use in Damergou, and an adult
male native is seldom seen abroad, no matter on what business he is
intent, without bow in hand and a leather sheath, containing usually
about fifteen arrows, slung from a cord over the left shoulder. The
same weapon is much used in Damagarim and Kano provinces, but not
to the same extent as in this still more remote and exposed zone,
where the need for an arm for protection is imperative, since among
the natives there is not only lingering dread of robbers descending
across the desert from the north, but also the wild instinct of
very primitive people, in dreadfully primitive surroundings, to wage
war, one against the other, under the grim impulse of an existence
that demands self-protection before all else, and upholds the faith
that life is a struggle for “the survival of the fittest.” The
European law of the country forbids any natives to possess fire-arms.

But, to return to Tsofo, I will endeavour to describe him, for
he was an odd character in appearance and constitution, and at
the same time somewhat typical of many of his kind. When I first
laid eyes on him, I could not believe that the ill-clad, unkempt
creature that stood before me was the chosen hunter that was to
accompany me. Upon my word, I never saw a dirtier native; his
bit of a gown, once white, now a smoked blackish colour, was cast
carelessly over his shoulder and hung in rags about him, full of
rents and badly frayed round the bottom edge; beneath this he wore
an equally discoloured buck-skin loin-cloth and apron. He carried
not a scrap of food when he joined me, and had nothing about his
person except bow and arrows, and a hatchet and hunting-knife of
his own crude making. Undoubtedly he was past his prime, in fact
he was an old man, despite the stalwart framework that remained
of deep chest, and mighty thighs and lower limbs which bespoke an
athlete. His face was so wrinkled with exposure, and with frowning
beneath the fierce rays of the sunlight, and so unkempt that it
would be unkind to estimate his character by it. The coarse hair on
his head and the scrub-beard on his chin were almost entirely grey,
and his watery red-rimmed eyes betrayed declining years.

He wore a broad-brimmed, high-crowned hat, locally woven with dyed
grasses, which was not unlike the garish headgear of a Spanish
muleteer. On his feet he wore rough sandals cut to shape from a
single piece of thick antelope-hide. He was a Beri-Beri native of
a very primitive class, and most of his kind that I have seen have
fine physique, but coarse features of heavy unattractive type,
and I have often doubted the purity of their breeding.

As I have said, it would be unkind to judge Tsofo’s character
by his unprepossessing appearance, so I will tell you how I found
him in daily life. In his favour be it said: he knew perfectly the
bush country where we hunted, and, during many long journeys in
the most difficult bush I have ever encountered, he never failed
to find his way back to the base camp, though he had one or two
occasions for anxiety. On the other hand, Sakari, the Hausa boy,
was quite bewildered in this country, and got separated from us
and lost on three occasions, which goes to show that all natives
have not that marvellous faculty of travelling in a given direction
with animal-like instinct and memory, which is usually their most
striking gift. On account of this shortcoming, it is interesting to
note that Sakari had lived most of his life in Lagos and Kano, and
belonged to a family of shop-keepers, so that no doubt environment,
which has such a powerful influence on the character of mankind as
well as on the lesser creatures of the earth, had much to do with
his loss of natural instinct.

Tsofo’s knowledge of the bush was his greatest asset; as a hunter
he was not a success, for undoubtedly he was too old, as I will
explain below. But he was most eager to serve me and to bag game,
and spared no pains to that end. Also he was on friendly terms with
the few nomad Tuaregs who came about the shallow wells at Takoukout
to water their herds and fill their water-skins. (With them this
old hand at travelling light and camping anywhere bartered part of
his share of the buck-meat killed, so that he could have millet-meal
(_Dawa_) and goat cheese (_Chuku_) to vary his diet.) He was kindly
disposed to all he met, and had always a word and a hand-pat for
children, while he never attempted that domineering attitude which
natives are so prone to assume, when backed by a white man’s
presence, to bully some gift from the frightened bush-people.

Being an old man, long days were too much for Tsofo, but, even so,
he never dropped behind while he hunted, though the efforts of the
day often caused him to groan with pain and complain of sickness when
we got into camp at night. He had wonderful strength and endurance
for his age, and I often found myself admiring his dogged gait,
though it was nothing less than pure animal toughness of the kind
which one associates with tramps, or tinkers in the old country,
who live outdoors the year round, and care little for bodily comfort
and cleanliness so long as they can secure enough to eat.

Tsofo had his limitations: he would eat food in almost any condition
and in large improvident quantities. When he joined my caravan
he was well-nigh in a starving condition, and when a gazelle was
killed for food, the old man fell upon it like a jackal, starting
on the raw entrails, when disembowelling the animal, and thereafter
cooking and eating meat until he was completely gorged. Next day
he was sick and not so greedy, but he soon recovered, and before
long I knew him to be a savage, untamed glutton when he had food
in his possession. The old rascal, I’m sure, had been a very fine
hunter and tracker, for he knew all the “tricks of the trade,”
as it were, and the habits of the animals; but both eyesight and
hearing were impaired to such an extent that he altogether lacked the
acutely keyed keenness of those senses, which are essential to good
hunting. I soon found that he was a blunderer after he had spoilt a
chance or two to shoot in failing to detect the first slight movement
of wary game, while he proved a dreadfully slow tracker, because, by
reason of his bad eyesight, he often overshot the footprints he was
following in the sand, and had to search about to pick up the right
track again. His knowledge of the bush was invaluable, and, besides,
he had an unassuming character that pleased me, so I always took
him out, but when I understood his weakness, I did not allow him to
join me up in front, but bade him follow some hundred yards behind.

Before I proceed to deal with the actual search for ostriches,
I feel I should make reference to the climate, and its fierce
antagonism to comfortable hunting in this part of the world.

I would not like to boldly assert that the climate in the Western
Sudan is unhealthy for Europeans, for such an assertion might
appear unjust in the estimation of some men of very adaptable
and robust constitution, but on the whole I think it can justly
be said that the climate is such as belongs to Central Africa in
general, and that therefore it already has an accepted reputation
for being very hot and trying. North of the neighbourhood of Kano
there is no open water or marsh in the dry season (approximately
from October to July), so that for the greater part of the year no
hanging dampness, no mosquitoes, and no malaria are experienced in
the country with which I am dealing—which is so much to the good.
On the other hand you have a mighty opponent to comfort and health
in the form of the merciless sun, which glares down upon the white
glittering sand-surface of the earth with unmitigated fierceness,
laying an awesome withering breathlessness upon the land which saps
the energy of man and beast, so that they perforce forsake their
occupations for the greater part of the day and seek rest in the
shade; while even the plant life cannot survive the remorseless
moisture-consuming oppressor in the sky, and leaves and grass that
were green in the short rainy season, lie wilted and bleached on
the sand. We Europeans of temperate zones love the sun, but I’m
afraid Old Sol is a graceless and greedy robber of the earth’s
vitality in some climes, and here, where Nature has raised no
compact leafy screen upon the land, nor sends not clouds across
the sky, he well-nigh reigns supreme over smitten wastes that lie
wretchedly subdued because of his unopposed power. On account of
the intense heat, and the exhaustion resultant therefrom, I found
the climate very trying at times, for there are many occasions when
the hunter must be afoot all day in the open, while, even if he
chances to be in camp, the collector seldom enjoys relaxation from
his busy labours by the specimen bench during the valuable hours of
daylight. Records of temperature on 27th March read: 7 a.m., 58%
Fahr.; noon, 105% Fahr.; 8 p.m., 71% Fahr. I have brought up the
subject of climate at this juncture, because it was at Takoukout
that I felt the heat more trying than at any other period—in fact,
it temporarily sapped my strength to such an extent that I came near
collapsing under the strain of day after day searching the stifling
hot waterless country for restless, ever-travelling ostriches.

I will not enter into every incident of the unlucky hunting that
I experienced at Takoukout, but will quote from my diary a few
records of typical days. In all I hunted twenty days for ostriches
and saw sixteen birds, _but never fired a shot at any of them_.
Nevertheless, the general details of hunting them are, I feel sure,
not without peculiar interest, and on that account I am induced to
give some personal experiences.

_7th March._—Away hunting all day. Left camp 6.30 a.m.; returned
5.30 p.m. Set out north-west till noon, then north till 3 p.m.,
then south-east to camp. Searched again for ostriches without
seeing any; a few tracks encountered, all leading westward. In late
afternoon, having seen no ostriches, I decided to break the silence,
which I was particular to preserve so long as there was hope of
coming on any of the great wary birds, and to shoot gazelle, if
the opportunity offered when nearing camp. Now, the country within
the last bush-belt is rich in game, and a day never passed without
seeing some beautiful gazelle-creatures which surely must rank among
the most noble on earth, so delicate in form are they, so superbly
graceful, so joyously alive in activity and in the sheen of health
that casts a glamour over their soft rich coats, so proud with their
finely poised heads and large inquiring eyes and nostrils. There were
three species of them: sometimes dainty little Dorcas Gazelles, pale
fawn in colour, like the dry grass and sand, would be encountered
in small lots of two, four, and five, and occasionally in herds of
about ten to fifteen in the open sandy glades, which they seem to
prefer to frequent; sometimes, again, the rich rufous Red-fronted
Gazelles would be seen among the acacias, usually single, in pairs,
or in threes and fours—never in herds; while yet again the big and
striking Dama Gazelles would be encountered—striking because of the
large amount of conspicuous white which they possess. They are the
largest species of the genus. They were occasionally seen single,
but are much given to associate in herds of ten, twenty, thirty,
or more. (Later on, in August, after the advent of the Rains, which
had caused a tall rank grass to spring up in the bush and gave leaf
to the acacias, so that the country appeared much more enclosed
and vastly changed from the open barrenness which it possessed in
the dry season, those animals appeared to be migrating northward
out into the desert margin; no doubt so that they might breathe the
wind of the open places, and be to some extent free from flies, and
feed on the fresh delicate grasses that were then sprouting forth.
On one notable day, when between Tegguidi and Abellama—before
the bush belt is entered when journeying from the north—I passed
herd after herd of Dama Gazelles, and was able to get close enough
on three occasions to count the numbers. The totals were 37, 44,
and 84, and in each case I probably overlooked a few.

[Illustration: YOUNG OSTRICHES.]

[Illustration: DORCAS GAZELLE.]

The local Hausa names of those three species are: Dorcas Gazelle,
_Matakundi_; Red-fronted Gazelle, _Barewa_; Dama Gazelle, _Mena_,
sometimes _Myna_. The Hausa for ostrich is _Jimmina_.

From the above may be gathered some idea of buck we expected to
see on this evening of which I am writing; true, there were other
kinds, but so rarely seen that, as a general rule, they could
be discounted, though their clean-cut tracks in the sand were
occasionally crossed. As far as my observations go, those others
were White Oryx, Korrigum, and Giraffe.

We were still a fair distance from camp when a nice herd of a
dozen Dama Gazelles were sighted, and, after a certain amount of
running and dodging to keep a screen of bush cover between the
herd and myself, I got a good view of them, and managed to drop the
animal that appeared to have the best head. I got another as they
jumped and paused to ascertain from which direction the danger
threatened, and yet another in following them up a little way;
for, besides wanting specimens, meat was needed in camp for all the
natives—fresh meat and sun-dried. One of the animals was a splendid
male, but, as so often happens, the fine head was spoilt through
one horn being slightly deformed and broken at the tip. However,
one female was a good specimen, and, as both sexes were desirable,
I reserved it for a museum specimen, and told the natives not to
cut it in any way. The other two were disembowelled, and all were
then loaded on to the two camels that had come up from the rear,
where they had been following unseen. The day was then drawing to a
close, but incident was not yet finished with, for, before reaching
camp, I stalked and shot a Red-fronted Gazelle—also a nice museum
specimen—and missed its companion.

_8th March._—In camp all day skinning and preserving two gazelles,
one jackal, and a few small birds.

_9th March._—Left camp at daybreak to continue search for
ostrich. Travelled eastward. Made short halt at 10 a.m. Nothing, so
far, has been seen of our quarry, though four tracks of yesterday’s
making were crossed—three of them leading in a southerly direction
and one in northerly direction. Five Dorcas Gazelles seen about time
of halting. Continued on the move after a brief consultation with
Tsofo, at the same time changing direction more into the north, and
soon entered country where bush was more plentiful, for previously it
had been very open and the scrub thin. But up to noon-time nothing
seen moving; sun blazing hot. Lunched and lay watchful for a time
in the doubtful shade of a poor-leaved tree, while the natives slept.

Resumed search through bush about 2 p.m., about which time some
Dama Gazelles were seen resting in the heat of day. Those animals
were given a wide berth and left undisturbed, as is my unvarying
custom when the search for ostrich is afoot. In my opinion, to
disturb any such game which, for the time being, happen to be of
secondary interest, and set them hurrying away before you in alarm,
is almost as bad as to lose patience and fire an unimportant shot,
for in both cases you stand to spoil the great chance you hope for,
since there is always the possibility of giving warning to the
creatures you seek, and which may at any moment be at hand all
unknown to the hunter.

Close on 4 p.m. we came upon a very fresh ostrich track where a bird
had passed about two hours earlier in the afternoon. Followed track
some distance, but bird not seen, and gave up, as there appeared
no prospect of overtaking it before darkness set in; indeed, so
far as that was concerned, there was no certainty that it would
be overtaken even in a whole day’s travelling, for they are
birds that are incessantly moving on from place to place, while,
if alarmed, they run long distances before assured that they are
safe from their enemies.

Leaving the ostrich tracks, we started on a long wearisome journey
in a westerly direction to camp, while the sun set and the day
finished. I and the natives—Sakari, Tsofo, and the man with the
camels—showed much relief and gladness when at last, after the
trying labour of picking our way over rough unfamiliar country in the
dark, we caught the welcome light of our camp-fires, beckoning from
afar; and we were safely back in camp an hour and a half after dark.

From what I have thus far seen, added to local information gleaned
from more than one quarter, I am satisfied that ostriches are far
from plentiful in this isolated strip of country that they inhabit,
and it has been, and will continue to be, hard hunting to secure
the desired specimens— long arduous days of tracking through
the sand-swept bush, beneath the inextinguishable sun, until
one day, perchance, we meet across each other’s tracks. Tsofo,
the old native hunter, claims that for a number of years hunting
conditions within the territory have been undergoing change owing to
the influx of nomad Tuaregs, with their herds of goats and cattle,
from the neighbourhood of Aïr. Those natives in small numbers are
now scattered about in the bush at distant intervals, and, possibly,
if they were sedentary, no harm would be done, but the necessity
of constantly changing to fresh ground, so that enough food may
be found for their herds, and their own strong nomadic instincts,
lead those Tuaregs to range from place to place continually and
disturb considerable areas, and Tsofo rightly claims that this
circumstance greatly tends to frighten any timid game such as the
ostrich, for nothing is more disturbing to their keen senses than
to come across the tainted trail which clumsy herds of domestic
animals invariably leave behind wherever they happen to pass, or
pause in feeding. Tsofo declares, and no doubt there is a lot of
truth in his statement, that when the French occupied Agades (the
first French military mission visited Agades in 1904), some of the
wild unenthralled Tuaregs of Aïr fled from the country in fear
of the invaders and scattered broadcast on the edge of the desert
as far south as the neighbourhood of Tanout in their secretive,
gipsy-like wanderings.

_10th March._—Hunting as unfruitful as yesterday.

_11th March._—Almost at dark, after a long uneventful tramp through
the bush, I at last sighted ostrich. Crossing from a bare open
glade, and approaching quite close to an edge of fairly thick bush,
I suddenly stood motionless in my stride, for I had seen the head
and neck of an ostrich just within the cover. The acacias awkwardly
blocked further view, and breathlessly I made a short careful creep
forward. When I rose, inch by inch, to peer forward, I found I was
quite close to a great black male ostrich, but, unfortunately, it
stood on the far side of a tree, and the trunk and all intervening
branches and foliage hid it to such an extent that I could not
discern head from tail, nor where to place a fatal shot. Therefore
I tried to change my position very slightly, and was in the act of
doing so, when, of a sudden, another bird on my right, a grey hen
which I had not seen amongst the bushes nor thought of guarding
against, rushed off in alarm, startling the bird I was stalking
and two others. In an instant, almost, they were out of sight among
the bushes, and although I rushed forward hoping that an open space
was not far ahead and that I would get a shot at them making off,
I had no such luck, and never saw them again. My disappointment
was acute, the more so because I had plenty of time to fire from
the first position, after crawling forward, if I had foreseen what
was to follow, and taken the risk of getting a lucky shot home.

Who that is a sportsman does not know disappointment of the kind? I
fancy we all do, and, moreover, have been lured on to stick to
many a difficult quest in once having seen and let escape some
much-prized quarry. Does not the fisherman who has risen a nice
fish and missed it, after many patient hours on the water, go on
thereafter with a new zest and a brighter outlook? It was so in my
case; and, instead of returning to Takoukout, and having sufficient
water on the camels, we camped out in the bush this night with a
new excitement, and hoping to make amends on the morrow.

_12th March._—Camped comfortably overnight.

Hopes awakened by yesterday’s experience doomed to disappointment,
for the day’s hunting brought no reward. Returned to camp in the
afternoon; very tired, for the sun and the glittering sand take it
out of one. The sun seems to hold its fatiguing intensity from 9
a.m. till 4 p.m. at this time of year.

A number of gazelles seen, and tracks in the sand are constantly
crossed. It is splendid country for tracking, and most interesting
to read and study the signs upon the smooth sand.

Sand covers the whole earth in this country, and reminds me much of
a land of snow. The level wastes, that are random planted with wiry,
hard-living thorn trees (acacias), have patches that are wind-swept
and crusted to hardness underfoot, and there are soft driftings in
the slight declivities and about the plant roots, while the grass
is so scant in most places, that the few blades that stand have the
aspect of such as peep above the surface of a country that has been
the victim of a deep fall of snow.

_13th March._—A day in camp. Feeling somewhat overstrained.
Skinned birds all forenoon; collected ten more in afternoon. Giving
bush a rest in hope that I’ll have more luck next outing.

_14th March._—Greater part of day skinning eleven birds. Toward
evening made short hunt to secure meat for camp, and had a few shots
at gazelle, wounding two, but failed to get either of them. I shot
badly: possibly through being overtired.

When about to turn home, I stood on a slight elevation and looked
out across a wide shallow hollow on to an open grass slope similar
to the one I occupied, and carefully scanned the distant view,
more from habit than in hope of seeing anything of particular
interest. My surprise was therefore manifest to the natives with
me when I discovered four black-looking objects, like boulders
or small dark shrubs, in the far distance, that moved and were
undoubtedly ostriches. In an instant the blacks were beside me
imbued with excitement equal to my own as I pointed out the birds.
Immediately, for receding day threatened to frustrate this lucky
chance, I started on a long encircling stalk, since the birds were
in an open position that was difficult to approach unseen, and great
care had to be exercised, for ostriches are endowed with wonderfully
keen eyesight. Unfortunately, when I cast in toward the position of
the quarry, I saw nothing, and thought I had misjudged the place and
was a little too high on the slope. I then cast lower down, but with
no better result, and soon picked up their tracks leading westward
on to the summit of the rise. Perhaps I had been heard by the birds,
for pebbles crunched annoyingly underfoot in places, or perhaps they
had merely shifted onward in feeding; I could not tell, for I had
been out of sight of them almost since the stalk began. They might
still be quite close; but that availed me nothing, for the moments
of daylight, that had been precious, were finished. So there was
nothing for it but to give up and return to camp empty-handed.

_15th March._—Left camp at daybreak, taking with me two mounted
native escort, two camels and camel-men, Tsofo, and Sakari in charge
of my horse. I usually have a horse following behind in case it
should be required in an emergency, but never use it in actual
hunting, for the hoofs resound over loudly for my liking, and I
prefer to be far out ahead of all following, excepting one native
gun-bearer, and, on foot, moving along as quietly as possible. I
took a larger following than usual on this occasion, and camels to
carry skins of water, as I intended to be away some days.

Travelled all day in north-westerly direction, but no ostriches seen,
and only two single tracks of them were crossed.

At dusk shot one gazelle for food, and camped at the kill for
the night.

Gazelle continue to be constantly seen. I have noted that Dama
Gazelles have a remarkable tendency to run up-wind when alarmed,
an impulse so strong that if you know this habit, and make to get
nearly between them and the wind, instead of making directly for
them, they will almost certainly pass you as they run away. As a
general rule they are very alert animals, and more difficult to
stalk than either the Red-fronted or Dorcas Gazelles.

_16th March._—Moved on again at daylight, first heading westward,
then swinging more into the north under the direction of Tsofo,
making for a well on the Agades trail named Tchingaraguen, so
that the horses could be watered and the water-skins refilled.
During the morning oryx and giraffe tracks were seen on the sand,
which were the only incidents of note. Oryx tracks were not uncommon,
but giraffe tracks were seldom seen during my wanderings through
this bush. Neither animal was important to my collections, so that
I did not attempt to follow their tracks.

We reached Tchingaraguen about 11 a.m., and made short halt while
I breakfasted and the horses were watered—the poor brutes were
desperately thirsty. This half-barren, shadeless sand country is not
a land for horses, and they suffer a lot from the heat, while fodder
is miserably poor. I have resolved that when I move on to Agades
I will leave my horse behind at Tanout and henceforth ride a camel.

Leaving Tchingaraguen, we crossed the Agades track and held
south-east. In other words, we had reached the crown of the
huge circular trail we were making through the country, with the
starting-point at Takoukout; we had covered the western side of
that circle, and had now the eastern side to trace in on the
way homeward. The country we entered, once well clear of the
watering-place, held more encouraging signs than hitherto, for a
fair number of footprints were seen upon the sand, sometimes where
an ostrich had passed, sometimes where birds had been feeding on the
bleak acacias or on a little patch of living ground weed; once, too,
I came upon the “form” where a bird had recently had a sand-bath,
and picked up a few feathers which had dropped out while the bird
rolled in the dust. But they are birds that are ever on the move,
here one hour and gone the next; and this day I never sighted a bird.

There is at least one substantial reason at the present time for
the restless wanderings of the ostrich, while I am not at all sure
that it does not account for their scarcity of numbers for the time
being in the territory. It was Tsofo who first drew my attention
to the marked scarcity of ostrich food. Time and again the old
man, who knew this country like a book, though he had not hunted
in it for more than a year back, led me to places where he knew,
from past experience, that there should be good feeding-ground
for the birds. But always when we got to these chosen places where
their favourite plants were expected to be abundant, he would look
sadly about him, for the bushes were almost as bare as dead trees,
and scarcely a plant grew on the soil that was not burnt up. The
good old fellow at such times bravely held his tongue, so that
he would not dishearten me, unaware that it was easy to detect
his disappointments and make one’s own deductions. It was not
difficult to see that the growth was suffering from a water-famine,
and when at last I taxed Tsofo on the poor state of the country,
he confessed his surprise at finding it in such condition, and said
that the cause must lie in the fact that no plentiful rain fell in
the territory last year. At a later date I happened to learn that at
Agades in the same year—1919—small rainfall had occurred only
on two days, and there is little doubt that there was a similar
drought further south, and that Tsofo spoke the truth.

But nevertheless it is difficult to conceive that a land, where so
fierce a sun is dominant, can survive without rainfall for almost
two years (sometimes, the natives declare, they experience drought
for so long as three years in succession), and it is little wonder
that, with such grim set-backs to existence, the ground is largely
barren and the bush-growth stunted.

But that the plants of the earth do not always survive, I can vouch
for, for when I passed east of the mountains of Tarrouaji in Aïr
later in the year, I saw there a belt of standing acacia bush, on
the edge of mountain and desert, that was quite dead, and to all
appearance from no other cause than from lack of nourishment. It
was an eerie sight and a desolate one: every bush dead, the limbs
colourless and lifeless, and the bark hanging therefrom in shreds—a
graveyard, where the struggle for existence had been greater than
could be withstood.

It was not difficult to ascertain which plants the ostriches fed on
at the season I was hunting them, for one could tell by the tracks
in the sand exactly where a bird stopped in the act of feeding,
while careful survey of the foliage further revealed where pieces
had been broken off. I brought home those plants that were known
to me as food of the ostrich so that they might have authoritative
identification, and I give some notes on them herewith; while I
am indebted to Dr. A. B. Rendle, of the British Museum, for their
scientific names:

1. _Cassia_ nr. _obovata_ (Leguminosæ) Hausa: Filasko. “Senegal
Senna.” A small low shrub, with yellow flowers and short flat
pods, which curve in a quarter circle and have a raised saw-edged
rib down their centre. The local natives claim this plant to be
the one most sought after by ostriches.

2. _Cucumis_ sp. (Cucurbitaceæ) Hausa: Gurji. A small
ground-creeping gourd, which has often long-reaching trailers.
Ostriches feed on the leaves of this plant.

3. _Mœrua rigida R. Br._ (Capparidaceæ) Hausa: Chichiwa. A small
tree, with white flowers and tiny elongated leaves.

4. _Oxystelma bornouense R. Br._ (Asclepiadaceæ) Hausa: Hanjin
Rago. A slender, climbing creeper, which flourishes in the topmost
branches of acacia trees, there overreaching and having green
foliage in a thick cluster. When trees are almost bare of leaves,
as often is the case in the dry season, the clumps of green of
this parasite in the tree-tops are conspicuous and easy to find,
which is perhaps a kind provision of Nature, so that the creatures
who seek such food may be guided to it from afar. The leaves of the
plant contain considerable juice, and it is the second favourite
food of the ostrich; while it is also a rich titbit for camels,
who are very fond of it.

Native hunters of the territory know those plants well, and utilise
the knowledge to secure the downfall of many an ostrich; for it is
where they expect birds to feed that they conceal the traps that
are the only means by which they can capture them, for ostriches
are too wary to be shot with bow and arrow. The ostrich trap
is of the same kind as that which the natives use for antelope
(and for wild sheep in Aïr), but it is of a much larger size
and stronger. It is constructed in this way: two wands about the
thickness of half an inch are relaxed in hot water and bent into
the form of a complete circle which has a diameter of 14 in.; those
rods are bound at their meeting points, and allowed to dry and set
in the form of a rigid hoop, whereupon they are laid together, while
closely grouped hard unbending straws, about the length of a pencil,
are inserted between them and stoutly bound in place with strips of
bark; all the straws radiate to the inside centre, but do not quite
meet, so that, though they are held firmly on the circular frame,
they have no support whatever where they converge in the centre,
therefore the finished article is a flat tray of rigid straws,
which is firm around the rim, but is subject to collapse outward
in the centre if any great weight be put upon it. The contrivance
looks a simple enough thing, but there is more in the construction
than first appears. The trap is for ostrich, and on that account
it is desirable that smaller animals shall not “spring it,”
and the resourceful hunters have hit on the solution to a nicety,
simply by increasing the thickness and rigidity of the straws, so
that they will give beneath the weight of an ostrich, while they
will remain undisturbed beneath the footstep of a gazelle.

To set an ostrich trap, a hole is excavated in the sand, say,
beneath an acacia thorn, which bears an attractive cluster of the
plant _Oxystelma bornouense_, and exactly where it is anticipated a
bird will stand that is intent on reaching the choice foliage; this
hole is 10 to 12 in. in diameter, so that when the straw tray is laid
over it, the greater part of the surface lies over the cavity, while
the rim is firmly held on the edge of the pit. When the tray is in
position, a very strong noose made out of plaited raw-hide thongs,
and opened to a diameter similar to the rim of the tray, is laid
over it, and the end attached to a stout log: this log is buried
beneath the sand, while the tray and noose are also concealed by
smoothing the sand surface over them until every sign of disturbance
of the soil is obliterated. If an ostrich chance to visit the place,
and approaches to feed on the small clump of green leaves, with his
eyes fixed upon the coveted morsel, he will almost certainly step
upon the concealed tray; whereupon his foot breaks through it into
the hole, and the noose jumps upward and is around the limb when the
unfortunate bird hurriedly withdraws the foot from the hole. Thus
he is caught; snared so securely that, powerful bird though he is,
he has no hope of breaking loose. He will yet go a long distance, but
trailing the log behind him, and leaving the tell-tale marks of it in
the sand wherever he goes—and his captors will find him in the end.

_17th March._—Off again at daylight. But first searched for a
Dama Gazelle which I had wounded at camp almost at dark on the night
before, and had been unable to find it. Almost where we had given up
tracking it on the previous night we found the animal’s deathbed,
but only pools of blood-discoloured sand, and some green grazings
from the stomach, so completely had the animal been devoured in
the night by jackals and hyenas. I wanted to find the head, for
I thought it was a very fine one when shooting at the animal, and
I had all the natives search the neighbourhood of the kill. But so
complete had been the meal of the night-prowlers, that not a vestige
of anything was found except one solitary piece of shoulder-blade.

To-day travelled south-east, but in morning nothing seen except
gazelle. However, about 10 a.m., advancing cautiously over a low
ridge, I saw at last a single ostrich; but the sharp-eyed brute saw
me at the same time also, and cleared right away, very wild. The
sun was now blazing hot, but we had to keep going incessantly,
as the water-skins were almost empty, and we had a long way to go
to reach Takoukout before sundown.

About noon again sighted ostriches—three of them away to the west
in fairly open country. Made long stalk, keeping out of sight in
the slight hollows, but could not overtake the birds, as they were
moving too rapidly; followed them a long way, but finally had to
give up. Throughout the remainder of the day no more birds were
seen, and we reached Takoukout at sundown, after being three days
in the bush, and having seen, in that time, but four ostriches,
distant and wild. Very glad to get into camp; our water was finished,
and all were very done up with the excessive heat. The poor horses
drank till I thought they would collapse.

_20th and 21st March._—Two fruitless days hunting for ostrich.
Not a bird seen. Travelled north, then west to Eleki, and returned
to camp on second day. Brought back one Dama Gazelle, two Dorcas
Gazelles, one partridge, and four small specimens.

I have endeavoured to give an idea of hard hunting in a dreary belt
of country, and beneath a pitiless sun, where the reward desired
was withheld to the bitter end. It is a chapter of adversity, such
as we all meet at some time or other in our experiences of life,
but may still hold some value, even although the chief pursuit
devolved in failure.




                             CHAPTER VIII

               LEAVING THE BUSHLAND BEHIND: AÏR ENTERED


On 29th March my Takoukout camp was dismantled, and everything
packed up in readiness to continue farther on into the interior,
where Agades, in Aïr, I hoped would be my next place of halt.

My stay at Takoukout had been the least profitable of camping
places. It is true it was not territory where bird life was
plentiful, but results would have been better if ostrich hunting
had not taken up the greater part of my time.

At this date my total collections numbered 485 birds and 121 mammals,
as well as 374 butterflies and 138 moths; and, of those, 58 birds
were taken at Takoukout and 8 mammals, including three complete
gazelles (not merely the head and horns, but the whole animal).

At the end of my stay at Takoukout I lost the services of Sakari. He
had grown less and less inclined to follow the arduous life I led
him, whilst he had developed a hankering to be back amongst the
companionship of his own people. Moreover, he had now a better
idea of the stern conditions which the nature of the country
imposed—conditions that promised to grow worse rather than
better—and plainly he did not relish the prospect of what lay
ahead. His three experiences of being lost in the bush, which I
refer to in the preceding chapter, did not tend to help matters,
and, finally, seeing that his heart was no longer in his work,
I considered it advisable to pay him off and send him back, though
I was very sorry to lose him, since his departure left me without
any one to assist in the task of skinning specimens.

I bid good-bye, also, to the old hunter Tsofo, who had joined me
for the period that I hunted at Takoukout, so that I might have
the assistance of his local knowledge. He had never been to Aïr,
and, therefore, could not aid me in the same way further on; a
circumstance which I think we both regretted, for the old fellow
was genuinely loath to go home, and I sorry to lose him. There had
always been plenty of buck-meat in camp, and the old fellow had never
wanted food, which was a state of affairs that greatly pleased him,
for he had close acquaintance with poverty in the ordinary round
of living in this poverty-stricken land.

John, therefore, was the only personal servant to go on with me to
Aïr—faithful, cheerful John, who did not care two straws where
he went, so long as he had his master with him.

Therefore John and the camel-men were all that composed my following
on the way to Agades, while the caravan was accompanied by the
escort of six native soldiers, who had been detailed by the officer
at Tanout to escort me as far as Aderbissinat, where there was a
small Fort midway on my journey.

I intended to leave Takoukout on the night of the 30th, for the
moon was full and opportune for night travel.

The day was employed proportioning loads and securely roping them,
when sufficient rope had been found, for it is astonishing how such
things disappear in the careless hands of natives during a month in
camp, and on this occasion, when packages came to be made up, many
ropes were short and others destroyed by white ants. As there was
no longer village nor market-place where such native commodities
could be purchased, there was no alternative but to insist that
the camel-men search the bush for suitable tree-bark which could be
plaited into rude cords; and this task kept the men fully employed
all afternoon.

With the aid of the light of the moon and brightly blazing
camp-fires, the camels were loaded up about 11 p.m., and we filed
out of the old stockade, which had been _home_ for almost a month,
and made slowly off into the shadowy bush.

Night travel always holds for me an element of adventure, and it is
not without livening and keenly alert senses that one advances into
the unknown in the dark in the wake of some dusky leader who has
none of the apprehension which the tendency to blindness produces
in the stranger who is ignorant of the lie of the land ahead. Under
such circumstances night travel also holds novelty, and, although
one loses the opportunity to view the landscape as one passes along,
there is a freshening of the senses that makes ample compensation:
I am aware that it is cool, and that in consequence it is good to
be out in those common hours of sleep; I observe the gaunt outline
of the phantom-like camels that advance without sound of foot-fall;
I see the shadows of low trees that ever change their shapes as we
wend our course in and out among them over the gleaming moonlit ways
of sand; I hear, sometimes, the low soft speech of the camel-man
in consultation, followed, as a rule, by the caravan being halted
and the discordant roar of a camel, which jars on the calm night
stillness, while the men are righting a load; . . . afterwards
silence is regained, and we are as a part of the brooding night,
the camels padding along quite noiselessly in the sand, and there is
naught that I can hear but the slight creaking of a load that rests
uneasily on a pack-saddle, and the gritty scrape of the hard-skin
sandals of a shuffling camel-man near me.

When the moon went down about 3 a.m., we camped for a few hours in
the bush, off-loading the camels and lying down to rest on the bare
ground without troubling to unpack blankets.

At daybreak, 6 a.m., the journey was resumed, and we camped at the
well known as Tchingaraguen about noon, having travelled 25 miles
since we broke camp.

On the following day we again travelled a long distance, camping by
the light of the moon, about 9 p.m., at the well named Tadélaka,
being then only about 10 miles short of the small outpost at
Aderbissinat. Throughout the day the type of bush country continued
the same, in aspect and insomuch that there was no visible sign that
it is inhabited, though we are aware that there are a few Tuaregs,
and their herds hidden in the inscrutable land somewhere.

[Illustration: A LONELY TUAREG CAMP IN THE BUSH.]

[Illustration: SUNDOWN IN THE DESERT.]

Next morning, 2nd April, we made the short journey to Aderbissinat
and halted for the day.

What a strange place Aderbissinat is: the whole no larger than a
small farm-dwelling enclosed within a square zareba, which might
be the fence of a crofter’s garden, while immediately outside
are the wells and one or two temporary native shelters. About the
wells are grouped some lean listless cattle and goats, and some
tired donkeys and camels belonging to passing caravans. How well
they fit the desolate scene! Listen to the plaintive lowing of the
thirsty cattle, not the common cry of a domestic beast, but a wild
strange sound peculiar to the land—a deep rumbling forced-out
bellow that tails away with terrible insistency to a wail of want so
clear and expressive in sound that even humans can easily comprehend
that the animals are in dire distress. The simple unadorned scene,
which is but a tiny speck of habitation in a boundless virgin space,
lies in a hollow, so that approaching it either from the south or
the north one is almost upon it before it is discovered.

If any of my fellow-men should ever doubt the constancy of the
old-fashioned prestige of the white race in Africa, which goes to
uphold peace in the wildest corners of the continent, I should like
to direct their attention to such a place as this. Aderbissinat
stands alone in one of the bleakest spots that could well be
imagined, and isolated to such an extent that, if it happened to be
attacked, it might easily be wiped out in a night and its nearest
neighbour remain in ignorance of the fact for days—Tanout lies
75½ miles south, and Agades 93½ miles north, while both flanks
are open to unlimited unguarded ranges. Yet all the force within
this tiny Fort is one French officer and one sergeant, and a mere
handful of native troops. Is it conceivable that it is such a force
as this that intimidates the unreliable natives of the immediate
neighbourhood to uphold peacefulness, or that keeps away the powerful
bands of robbers from the north? I think not; rather is the cause to
be found in native tradition of the prowess of the white race, and
their far-reaching rule. It is not of an immediate act of rashness
that the usual native fanatic is afraid, but of the inevitable
consequences that they know would sweep in upon them once they had
raised the white man’s wrath. So that, in a broad sense, it is
simply this tradition of great power that safeguards Aderbissinat,
and other undermanned posts of the kind that are dreadfully remote
yet not hopelessly beyond the reach of the long arm of justice;
and therefore _Tradition_ represents an unseen strength that is
unrecorded on any roll, yet is reliable and useful as an army of men,
impotent though it be except in significant influence.

Diminutive though it is, Aderbissinat Fort serves more than one
purpose: it guards a precious store of water on the edge of the
desert, which furnishes half the water-supply that is necessary
for caravans to carry on the journey to Agades, for the intervening
desert is waterless except for one well at Abellama; it serves as
a blockhouse half way between Tanout and Agades, and therefore is
protection to the highway; while it is also an important relay
and checking station for the transport of the large supplies,
chiefly grain, that are constantly going north to Agades to feed
the considerable forces that are stationed there. Native escort,
on foot, invariably accompanies those caravans of supplies, and the
duty, burdened with rifle and accoutrements, is a very hard one in
such a climate; so much so, that it is only by a series of relays
that the escort for the total journey is successfully maintained.
Thus, escort from Tanout is relieved at Aderbissinat, and fresh men
take on the journey to Agades. Also, on occasions, the animals of a
caravan are changed at Aderbissinat and others complete the journey.

Therefore, when all things are considered, Aderbissinat is of much
importance to the transport of the country, and to the existence of
Agades, and I am inclined to think that it has always held something
of this importance as an outlying gateway to Aïr, for all Tuaregs,
whether old or young, claim it to be within the southern boundary
of their territory, though it is fully 100 miles from the foot
of the Aïr mountains; and no doubt it is in consequence of their
claim that the French authorities recognise it as within Aïr at
the present time.

There are five caravan stages between Aderbissinat and Agades,
known to the natives as Timboulaga, Tessalatin, Abellama, Tegguidi,
and Tilaràderas. The camping-ground known as Timboulaga is within
the bush-belt, but the others are all in the open desert, which
commences about 19 miles north of Aderbissinat.

I continued my journey on the following day, leaving Aderbissinat
in the cool of the late afternoon, and utilising the kindly moon to
light us on our way until camping-ground was chosen, about midnight,
some distance beyond Timboulaga.

On the next day, which was a Sunday (4th April), we again did
not move until the afternoon, while the camels, fifteen of them,
were turned out in the bush to partake of a good meal, as fodder
promised to be less plentiful ahead. Under suitable conditions,
camels should be allowed to graze at least five or six hours each
day after halt is made.

Early in the day I shot two gazelles to augment the food supplies
of the natives, and put in rather an uncomfortable time thereafter,
for, when the sun rose high overhead, we were left without shade,
and enjoyable rest was thereby impossible. In the full midday
hours the sun is so directly overhead, that on no side of the dwarf,
thin-leaved bush is there shade, which is a circumstance that reminds
me to recount the wisdom of my camels, for, if the tired beasts
happen to be off loaded about that time of day, they all proceed
to select, with perfect knowledge and precision, the north-east
side of the thickest bush available, thus choosing resting-places
exactly where shade will be thrown later on when the sun commences
to swing into the west.

I had intended to travel again at night, but the sun became so
irksome, that I grew very restless, and about 2 p.m. was glad to
call the camels in and start loading up, even though it entailed
unpleasant labour for the camel-men in the intense heat.

Three hours after leaving Timboulaga we ascended perceptibly to
country of changed aspect, where the land was a desert of sand-dunes,
and sand-pockets, and level pools of small gravel. This was the
beginning of the desert, and the end of earth’s fertility; behind
lay the bush that struggled for a patchy existence in an ungenerous
soil, which was a circumstance sad enough, yet infinitely more
blessed did that barely clad beggary seem when compared with the
awful desolate deadness of desert, which was, in general, unable
to support life altogether.

On this night we camped at Tessalatin, which was but a name in a
drear level land of sand. The altitude there was 1,875 ft., 225 ft.
above Aderbissinat, which now lay 31 miles behind.

On the following day we left camp at 3.30 p.m. and camped at Abellama
about 11 p.m. Throughout the journey we travelled over level
desert— desert cloudless and pale as the sky, but of a buffish
or khaki tone, and in places covered with tussocks of hardy grass,
which catch and hold the loose sands that are the sweepings of the
wind, so that they bank up in mounds and wave-crests, and bear the
appearance of sand-dunes on the sea-shore. Here and there a tiny
thorn bush, alone and hardly living; at other times, a scattered
group of bushes that find existence possible and a little easier,
since they are banded together, and each protecting the other from
exposure to the onslaught of withering sand-storms. After crossing
a gradual rise to a height of land about mid-journey to-day, we
began a slight descent toward Abellama (alt., 1,700 ft.), where
there is a deep well which is said to be as ancient as the old
caravan roads across Africa, and which is the only place where
water is to be found between Aderbissinat and Agades; so that,
though drear and comfortless and lacking in everything that is
picturesque, Abellama is a name that is conjured with by weary men
of the caravans that travel there thirsting for water and sorely
in need of replenishing the precious store that for some days has
been slowly diminishing in sagging goat-skins.

At Abellama, as there was no shady bush to camp beside, I resorted
to rigging up the baggage tarpaulin in the open desert, and camped
under a few feet of shade like the veriest gipsy Tuareg.

As the months advance, so is the temperature increasing, and now
that there was less protection than ever from the sun, it seemed
to me that I was experiencing greater heat than I had ever known,
and heat that was terribly exhausting.

The cause of the exceedingly fierce temperature (105° Fahr.
to-day in the shade) may be accounted for in the fact that the sand
is a ready medium for holding and reflecting the heat of the sun.
As an example of this: if a man sit on a camel for some time, with
feet dangling downwards, the sole-leather of boot or shoe or sandal,
which is facing the sand and not the sun, becomes so heated that
the feet are vastly uncomfortable, while if he should dismount and
place weight upon them, the soles will be found to be so burning
hot that he will exclaim with pain.

When evening came on this day, the caravan did not move off, as I
had intended, for a change had come over me, and, for the first time,
I felt too weak to go on. Dysentery and fever were upon me, illness
which seemed to be the outcome of some kind of mild sunstroke, for I
was quite dizzy and confused. The night’s rest helped me little,
and I spent the next day also in camp, feeling very miserable
in my hot, improvised shelter. It was a bad place to be caught
ill in—no restful shade at hand, not even scraggy bush, indeed,
hardly enough wood to make a camp-fire; nothing but wastes of dreary
sun-bleached desert. One lay all day and almost panted in the heat,
and thanked God with a deep sigh of relief when the sun went down.

At the end of the second day I felt I must make an effort to move
on, and therefore called John and the camel-men to my couch upon
the sand, and bade them prepare to start at midnight, even if it
was found necessary to rope me to my camel so that I should not
collapse and fall to the ground from weakness. This resolution was
carried out, and about 1 a.m. the caravan was _en route_ under the
blessed coolness of the night, and aided by the light of the moon,
which rose about the time the men commenced to load up the camels.

Tegguidi was reached not long after daylight, which enabled the
caravan to negotiate the rough descent of the Pass in the cliff
that is there without serious mishap to the loads, and we camped
in due course on the flat plain that lay below. By which time I
felt somewhat better, though I did not completely recover until
some days later, when privileged to rest and shelter in a cool
mud-house at Agades.

The abrupt change in elevation which occurs at Tegguidi is very
remarkable and the cliff the most unique geological occurrence that
I had thus far seen. It is a striking line of sheer cliff, which
is very rugged in countenance, while at the base there are bankings
and columns of detached rock and huge boulders. Advancing from the
south, no sign of the cliff is visible until you arrive almost at
the very edge of it, and look down over the grim countenance that
faces the north, and out upon the pale sand-plains that stretch away
from a level 200 ft. below. One is forcibly reminded of the open
sea and rugged coast that stems the tide, for the whole formation,
stretching east and west as far as eye can see, is like to the
cliffs of the sea-shore, and one wonders in what age and by what
force of elements it was fashioned to be so complete a barrier,
and if it holds some strange geological secret.

Tegguidi cliff is of interest to sportsmen, for a few Barbary sheep
are to be found there, while I received reliable reports of one or
two lions seen in the vicinity (probably the rare nameless beast),
which is quite feasible, as there is a tiny spring of water at a
point known as Irhayen further east on the same cliff.

A comfortless day was put in at Tegguidi, trying to rest as best
we could lying out on the bare plain as before, while the camels
foraged for thriftless pickings.

With the advent of the moon we thankfully stole away from the place
in the middle of the night.

When day broke, the caravan did not camp, for, anxious on account
of my health and our small water store, I kept moving on until
2.30 p.m., when we camped about 11 miles from Agades, after having
been thirteen hours on the march. Desert was crossed throughout the
journey, dreary country of sand-dunes and great flat stretches of
sand, with occasional gravel rises, which were sometimes buff like
the sand and sometimes grey, but the pebbles always as level and
neat as if set in place by the hands of skilful workmen. During
the journey there was practically no change in elevation, which
remained about 1,600 ft.

Again we snatched brief rest in the early part of the night and then
travelled on to Agades, reaching our destination on the morning
of the sixth day of travel (10th April), every man and beast of
the caravan dreadfully tired; not because of the distance we had
come, 93 miles, but on account of the ravaging sun, and for want
of adequate sleep and proper food and water.

A note in my diary at this time reads: “It is uncanny land to
travel through—barren of everything—dead like the ashes of a
furnace fire—in no way beautiful, in nothing inspiring. . . . I
was really glad when I entered Agades.”




                              CHAPTER IX

                                AGADES


Agades is not, as one might imagine from a glance at the map, close
under the Aïr mountains, but is well out from them, and situated
on the border of the desert. From Agades the low foothills of the
mountains, not a continuous range, but individual elevations, with
gaps between, are visible, blue in the distance, in the north, over
some low acacia and evergreen “Abisgee” (Hausa) bush, which is
growing, not far away, along a wide, very shallow river-bed that
holds water but for a day or two during the surface rush of water
that follows the rare torrential bursts of rain which sometimes
occur in July or August.

It is a very great pleasure to sight those hills; to feast eyes
that are weary of looking over limitless space upon this tangible
promise of new and wonderful scene, already touched with the
restfulness of the greys and browns of mountain slopes that cannot
be altogether robbed of their richness by the blinding glare of
overbold sunlight. Great is the contrast between mountain and desert,
but greater still the change after the long, long journey through
the featureless land to the south, for from the seaboard on the
West Coast, from Lagos to Agades, there is no majestic range of
like kind to those mountains of Aïr.

Agades is an ancient town; not large, not encircled by a great
wall, not imposing, except for the high tapering tower of the old
Mohammedan mosque which stands sentinel above everything in the
land. It is, indeed, not much more than a cluster of clay-built
tiny dwellings that crouch tenaciously upon the desert to exist
as best they can amid driving winds and drifting sands that sweep
over a landscape that is as open as the sea. Therefore, in truth,
Agades to-day bears much of the woeful appearance of an outcast,
and stands on a site of singular choice in surroundings over-barren
to adequately support the inhabitants, who gain most of their
livelihood far afield on the caravan routes.

Yet Dr. Barth, who passed through Aïr 70 years ago, wrote of
Agades, with reference to its notable position in African history:
“It is by the merest accident that this town has not attracted
as much interest in Europe as her sister town Timbuktu.”[7]

But the heyday of the greatness of Agades is past, though it is
still a name of fame known to every native throughout the length
and breadth of the western Sahara, which renown it has attained
since it has long been a place of importance on one of the great
caravan routes across Africa, and in olden times, as the chief town
of Aïr, was a famous place where pilgrims journeying to and fro
from Mecca halted and forgathered. Very, very old is Agades, and
one cannot well conceive the changes that have taken place since
its beginning, yet I am prone to think that the land, at least,
was more fertile, less sand-enveloped than to-day, and offered less
hardship to existence, for there is remarkable evidence of decline
in the population of Aïr; a decline which has apparently been
devolving very slowly, to judge by Dr. Barth’s remarks concerning
Agades in 1850— remarks which strangely enough could be applied
with equal accuracy as it appears to-day. “The streets and the
market-places were still empty when we went through them, which
left upon me the impression of a deserted place of bygone times;
for even in the most important and central quarter of the town most
of the dwelling-houses were in ruins.”[8] A concluding remark
in my own diary of 1920 reads: “. . . but it is a sad place,
belonging to an age of the Past; half-deserted, half-dead; full of
the melancholy of the lone land which surrounds it.” Though 70
years separate those two descriptions of the atmosphere of Agades,
they are strangely alike in fact.

But to come down to recent times, Agades was occupied by the French
in 1904 (16 years ago). In that year a military mission joined in
with the great caravan of thousands of camels that once a year, at
the time of the Rains when desert travel is possible, journey to the
oasis of Fachi and Bilma, east of Aïr, to bring back to Hausaland a
great store of salt obtained from salt-springs there. This mission
left Zinder in August and reached Agades on 12th September, where
it met with a friendly reception. In time a small pill-box of a fort
was established about a mile north of the native town, which, by the
way, was the one which withstood siege during the Rising of 1916,
under the leadership of the northern rebel Kaossen, and Tegama,
the traitor Sultan of Agades. Since then a large fort, many times
the size of the original, has been erected about the old building,
and equipped with modern weapons of war even to the inclusion of
a wireless plant which receives daily news from Lyon, via Zinder.

Besides the Fort at Agades, there is also a strong camel corps
maintained in the territory. On occasions this mobile force is
camped at Agades, but more often it is forced to move from place
to place along the borders of the desert, so that fodder may be
found sufficient for the needs of the large number of camels.

Altogether the military force at Agades is a powerful one, which
is due to the need that exists to combat and confound the constant
depredations of armed robbers. Strange though it may seem in those
modern times, Agades to-day is the centre of continual skirmishing
activity, and Aïr the happy hunting-ground of daring bands of
robbers, who descend upon it in search of such loot as camels,
and goat herds, and young men and women to serve as slaves. Hogar
and Tébu robbers are the most notorious and persistent miscreants
to visit Aïr at the present time, but others from even greater
distances are not unknown. For instance, last year (1919) the
territory was visited by a band of the Requeibat tribe, said to
be some 200 strong, from Cape Juby in the Spanish possessions
of Morocco.

But later on I will deal more fully with the subject of robbers,
which I have brought up here for a moment, since it has important
bearing on the military composition of Agades.

The troops at Agades, or elsewhere in the Territoire Militaire,
are chiefly Senegalese natives, while there is also a scouting
force of camel-mounted goumiers, composed of local Tuaregs.
Altogether there are eleven Europeans at Agades—French officers
and N.C.O.s of the regular Colonial Service.

In the old town, apart from the Fort, there is a civic population
of some 1,400 Tuaregs, and, in addition, some Hausa traders from
the south, and an Arab or two from the north.

At the time of my visit food was remarkably scarce among the natives
of Agades, and they were actually living from hand to mouth almost in
a state of famine, though there was still three months to run before
the Rains were due which promised new grain crops and new grazing
for the herds. But, from all accounts, scant rations and poverty
may be associated with Agades at most times, and far out on the
caravan routes the traveller is warned that there is “nothing to
eat at Agades,” while the native soldiers, who get the best that
is going under any circumstances, obviously dread being detailed
for service there on account of its impoverished condition. On my
way north, one of the senior officers at Zinder, speaking of the
white men at Agades, remarked to me: “The climate, it is good;
we have men there who are strong; but, oh! they are not fat.—Ah,
no! they are not fat.”

The fact of the matter is, Aïr, at the present time, is far from
self-supporting in what she produces. This, in part, appears to be
due to the barren nature of the country, and to lack of rains, but
to a certain extent I believe it to be due to the indolent nature of
the Tuareg inhabitants, who are essentially wandering fickle nomads,
and not ardent toilers in the fields.

Of food-stuffs, Aïr produces goat herds which furnish the people
with a certain amount of milk, cheese, and meat; some wild game which
is snared for the flesh and hides; and a limited amount of dates,
which are gathered during the Rains. Domestic poultry, which one
associates with every native village in Africa, are here kept in
very small numbers, as there is little grain for them; and it is
often difficult to secure a single bird or a few eggs.

There are few villages in Aïr that can boast of inhabitants to-day,
and only at three of those is there any grain grown, viz. at Azzal,
Aouderas, and Timia, where small garden-plots on the river-bed banks,
which are watered daily from wells, are cultivated to produce a
small quantity of wheat and millet.

Yet grain is undoubtedly the chief food of the natives of Aïr,
and, therefore, since they do not grow it, as much grain (millet,
guinea-corn, and maize) as they can afford has yearly to be imported
into Aïr on camel caravans and donkey caravans, which travel for
this purpose to Tanout and Zinder, and even to Kano, 397 miles
distant from Agades.

I was, unfortunately, only able to remain a few days at Agades
before proceeding into the mountains, and, so far as the strange
old town is concerned, I will not attempt to describe it fully,
since I have not had sufficient opportunity to study the ancient
history of the place—that all-important background which is the
very soul of its significance, and which may only be comprehended
after long examination, aided by the wisdom of the oldest inhabitants
or learned Senussi, Marabout, or Mohammedan priests.

I have in mind, however, two notable dwellings in Agades with
which I am familiar. The first I would like to describe is the
Sultan’s Palace, the most notable building in Agades excepting
the imposing Mohammedan mosque, and, perhaps, of greater interest
now than hitherto, since it was so lately the home of the traitor
sultan Tegama, who at the time of my visit lay awaiting trial on
the charge of high treason within the fort scarce a mile away.
(Tegama, however, never stood trial, for he committed suicide about
a month later.)

Through a deep archway in a thick mud wall you enter the courtyard
of the Sultan’s Palace. A small gloomy entrance, wherein one can
well imagine lurked the watchmen of the Sultan in time of danger. On
the outside of this entrance is a double-leaved, cumbersome door,
constructed with palm poles laced securely together with thongs of
goat-hide—a door to be closed at night to shut out the dangers of
the desert. Do not picture a courtyard within the entrance that is
paved and spotless for the reception of the footsteps of royalty or
you will be disappointed, for there is nothing but an open space
of level sand, with small mud buildings erected in such position
that they form a fairly regular square. On the east is the palace;
on the south the stall-divided mosque for private prayer; on the
west an open shelter, presumably for the reception of travellers
waiting audience with the Sultan or his advisers; and on the north
the wall wherein the entrance. The palace is deserted—forsaken
since the downfall of Tegama—and there is now no pleasant scene
within the courtyard, so that one can but imagine those better
days when camp-fires sparkled here at eventide surrounded by the
hum of camp-fire gossip, and groups of picturesquely clad Tuaregs
and reposing camels of wayfarers arrived with news or food from
distant parts. Or the scene by day: the courtyard almost empty
(as it is now), since the fierce heat of the sun had driven the
people to seek shelter within the dark chambers of the palace,
and the town, after the early hours of coolness, had witnessed the
directing of the business of the day.

To enter the palace from the courtyard you turn to the left,
and again you pass within a deep dark entrance. You are then in
a gloomy windowless mud-built vestibule or entrance hall, with
large fireplaces recessed at either end, while the room is crossed
diagonally, to a door in the opposite wall, by a path that has
raised margins. No doubt the convenient spaces on either side of the
path were loitering places, where servants of the Sultan gossiped,
the while they observed all who entered or passed out. Proceeding,
one steps from the vestibule through the door in the opposite wall,
and is again outdoors in the full daylight (which is most noticeable
after the darkness of the den-like interior), having entered a small
inner courtyard hemmed in by dwellings on all sides and containing
a confusing number of low dark doorways and ascending stairways to
dwellings above. Directly opposite the vestibule is the low door
which gives entrance to the throne-room, a diminutive chamber with
arched ceiling beams, which contains the throne dais, fashioned,
like all structure, with the clay-soil from neighbouring pits, and
rounded off plainly, but not without some neatness and endeavour at
rude design. As to the rest of the chamber, there are a few small
niches in the thick walls, and some interesting quaintly primitive
scroll ornament, while on the right of the throne there is an
exposed mud-built stairway leading up to a second story, wherein
are three low-ceilinged rooms lit by small openings in the exterior
wall, each room a tiny gloomy shut-in space more like hiding-den
or prison than chosen human dwelling. The doors from the inner
courtyard lead to many other such apartments, no less diminutive,
no less gloomy, and now but the home of swarms of bats and one or two
large brown African owls (_Bubo africanus cinerasceus_). Throughout
one finds the same congestion of space, the same rude adaptability
to the bare needs of shelter of primitive outdoor people, which is
common to every native dwelling in Hausaland or Aïr, or, indeed,
anywhere in out-of-the-way places in Africa. The entire dwelling,
and many another of the kind in similar country, is a “Palace”
only in name and political significance. And this condition of
primitiveness and humbleness ought, I think, to be made quite
clear, for I have read works which, in my view, were far too apt to
lead one astray in forming an overhigh opinion of the royalty and
magnificence which is sometimes believed to surround the Emir or
Sultan or Saraki of a native community and their dwellings. True,
such men are the kings and princes of the land, and have a certain
exalted standing; but there is a very wide difference between those
chiefs of tribes or districts (who are sometimes not much more than
crafty rascals, and seldom to any notable degree better in refinement
than their subjects) and the kings of civilised lands. And the great
difference in caste between primitive King and cultured King is
in no way more clearly reflected than through the medium of their
dwellings and environments: in the one case a beautiful palace,
rich in architecture, refined, and royally appointed in every inner
detail; in the other nothing more important than a group of small
bare mud-built dwellings, neither tastefully appointed nor regal
in any degree, and entirely wrapped in an atmosphere of humbleness,
even poverty, such as surrounds all people of primitive environment
and primitive race.

[Illustration: VIEW OF AGADES. Mosque.]

[Illustration: THRONE-ROOM OF THE SULTAN OF AGADES.]

The position of the Sultan of Agades is one of greatness in the land,
though of a type of local importance which has decided limitations,
and one might be forgiven, if, carried away by the weight of rank
and reputation, he should expect to find about the Sultan’s abode
something in keeping with the name of a sovereign. But that is not
so, for we find the throne-room a small dark space, within earthen
walls, no larger than a cottage bedroom, and less ornamented; and
his private apartments for his own use, and the use of his retinue,
no larger, no more attractively or extravagantly constructed,
than tiny cellars or pen-like outhouses.

So that the Sultan’s Palace at Agades, like many others
in Africa, is a humble place indeed, its virtue not at all in
regal magnificence, but in historic value, and in the novelty and
quaintness of primitive native architecture of a character of great
simplicity and antiquity as if it has remained unchanged through
time by any process of civilisation.

The second dwelling I will describe is not in the old town of Agades,
nor is it of native design. I write of the European mess-room within
the Fort, part of a dwelling of European conception, built with some
knowledge of design, and imposing and spacious in comparison with
the diminutive buildings of the native town, but, nevertheless,
a dwelling rude enough in construction, since, by nature of its
wilderness environment, it is, in essentials, impossible to avoid
the limitations imposed by primitive labour and primitive material.

I will give the description, such as it is, informally from my diary,
since it embraces a little of the life, as well as the architecture,
common to the white man at the Fort of Agades:

“We had forgathered for breakfast, that customary eleven o’clock
meal of the French which is both breakfast and lunch in one, at
that time of day when it is an ordeal merely to cross the barrack
square, so white and glaring the sand, so great the fierceness of
the sun. Therefore, one by one, the labours of the morning over,
we stepped into the shade and coolness of the thick walled room
with a real thankfulness; especially thankful, perhaps, those who
bear the mark of chronic fatigue, which an unnatural climate is so
apt to impose, and which is apparent upon the features of most of
the group. Around small tables that were pushed together to make up
one large one we sat down to the meal, the company being composed
of five French officers and myself, while our dusky native servants
were in attendance, and a small child stood to one side and pulled
the cord that swung a punka which was suspended over the table.

“We sat long over the repast, discussing many things African, and
it was not until some time after the meal was over that conversation
lagged at my end of the table and gave me an opportunity to observe
my surroundings. The room is not very large, and there is just
space enough to allow the attendants to pass comfortably around
the table. Trimless, square-cut liberal openings serve as doors
and windows, while over those are dropped blinds of light lattice,
which prevent the entrance of sun and sand-dust, yet admit a free
current of air. The mud walls are thick and straightly built,
smoothed down with a coating of mud plaster, and whitewashed with
a preparation of chalk and cement, obtained out of the ground in
the neighbourhood. (Dr. Barth in his works makes reference to a
house nicely whitewashed in the old town of Agades, but he did not
mention the interesting fact that the “whitewash” is native to
Agades.) The walls are bare of ornament except for cupboards, set
back against them, that are made from an assortment of packing-cases
and still retain their true character, even to the glaring names
of merchant and merchandise in their rude transformation and
paintlessness. But what better can be done where sawn boarding is
unknown? The ceiling of the room is lofty, and constructed with
closely set undressed fibrous dum palm timbers, the only wood in
the country that the terrible white ant will not destroy. Upon the
walls, in the darkest places, there are a number of wart-like lumps
which are the plaster-built cell-nests of black-and-yellow hornets
that pass constantly in and out of the room. Also there are one or
two pairs of tiny waxbills at freedom in the room, cheeping and
flitting from floor to window-ledge, or vanishing outdoors. They
are always in pairs, inseparable as love-birds, the male crimson in
colour and his mate mouse-brown. I must call them _Estrilda senegala
bruuneiceps_, so that there may be no error on account of their
scientific identity, but to ordinary folk, such as you and me, I
would describe them as ‘Crimson Waxbill’ or ‘House Waxbill.’

“I think I have described all, when eyes roam nearer hand and dwell
on the few articles on the table, and I see that even there we do not
escape the primitive: the pepper is in a cigarette tin which still
bears the _yellow_ label of the manufacturer; the salt is in another
distinguished by a _green_ label; while all the drinking-glasses
are dark-coloured and thick and ragged-rimmed, and are nothing more
than old wine bottles cut down about their centre.”

And from all this we may perhaps justly conclude that the
Sultan’s Palace is about the best the natives can do in the way
of dwelling-building at Agades, and the mess-room at the Fort a
fair sample of the humble extent that civilised people can improve
upon it when thrown entirely on the scant resources of a wilderness.




                               CHAPTER X

      AÏR: NORTH TO BAGUEZAN MOUNTAINS AND HUNTING BARBARY SHEEP


On 26th April I left Agades with the intention of travelling north
into the Aïr mountains, and to ultimately pitch a base camp on
Baguezan.

Besides four transport camels, the little band which set out was made
up of two goumiers, by name Saidi and Atagoom, the chief of Baguezan,
and two followers and myself; six fully armed camel-mounted men,
not including my cook-boy, John, who was also in the company. The
Chief of Baguezan had been called into Agades so that, if he was
friendly disposed, he could conduct me to his country. He was the
new Chief Minerou who had succeeded Yofa, who was foully killed
a few months before by the dagger-thrust of a skulking foe when
guarding his camels against an attack from prowling robbers.

At Agades, before departure, I had stored every article I could do
without, on account of the difficulties of travel ahead, and took
with me supplies of food and ammunition barely sufficient to last
for a period of two or three months.

Our little band left Agades at various times in the afternoon to
camp at the tent-like inhabited Tuareg village of Azzal, which was
only about five miles N.E. of our starting-point, and was to be
the rendezvous of our organised departure on the morrow.

_27th April._—Left Azzal before dawn. Yesterday we had skirted
the foothills in travelling up the broad dry river-bed of the
shallow Azzal Valley, but to-day we departed from the edge of the
level desert, and entered low hill country of strange appearance,
composed of rock and boulder and gravel, bare of any vegetation,
and therefore dreadfully melancholy and barren. View after view of
brown coloured hills unfolded before us as we passed onward over
gravel-strewn ground, or picked our way through rocky outcrops,
or descended to sandy river-bed; while always one could follow out
the thin line of the river banks or hollows which caught moisture
in the rains, for they contained a bright green growth of dum palm
and “abisgee”[9] bush, which was very striking and conspicuous
among the sombre hills.

Without any doubt it is beyond Azzal that the traveller enters the
true brown-grey rock country of Aïr: the low country, which contains
many isolated cone-shaped hills or kopjes, that leads one, in time,
to the great central mountains. Bare the land is of generous elements
of beauty, and almost equally bare of living thing. In many places
the only vegetation in a large area lies in the thin rift of some
infant rivulet—a meandering line of sand which seeks a way among
the grey pebbles and rocks, wherein a few dry tufts of grass, and,
perhaps, a stunted dwarf acacia, a grasshopper or two, and, if you
are in luck, a small mouse-like, sand-coloured lark crouching on
the ground may be seen, for scarcely any moving living thing misses
the eye in a land that is well-nigh motionless.

We camped at Solom Solom about noon, and obtained some water from
a well which is on the banks of a river there, and about which
one or two Tuaregs are camped. The Tuaregs with me pronounce this
name Selim Selim. It is about 18 miles due north of Azzal, and has
altitude of 2,100 ft. (Agades is 1,710 ft.)

_28th April._—Left Solom Solom an hour before daybreak; reached
Tchefira about noon, after stopping to replenish our water-skins
in the river-bed known to the natives as Arrajubjub. Water obtained
by digging down in the sand of the river-bed close under some large
rocks on the east bank of the stream.

There is a height of land at Arrajubjub where the river falls south
to Agades and north toward Baguezan. The river valley, which we
chiefly followed to-day, and which turns almost due east not long
after leaving Solom Solom, is named in sections, as are most rivers
in the country: thus it is the Solom Solom (which becomes the Azzal
river further south) at the beginning of to-day’s journey, then
Dabaga, then Injerwdan, then Arrajubjub, and, finally, Tchefira. The
river banks continue to have the green fringe of vegetation: dum
palms, Hausa _Kaba_; small skunk-smelling tree, Hausa _Abisgee_;
small dwarf acacia, growing 3 ft. to 4 ft. high, Hausa _Giga_;
and a fairly large acacia, say, 20 ft. high, Hausa _Zandidi_.

[Illustration: MY CARAVAN ON THE ARRAJUBJUB RIVER.]

[Illustration: TYPICAL AÏR LANDSCAPE.]

Some picturesque hill country was passed through, though the hills
remain bare of vegetation. The large mountain range of Aouderas
was sighted faintly in the north about 11 a.m., distant a little
more than 20 miles.

A number of Dorcas Gazelles were seen at Tchefira and a single
Dama Gazelle.

_29th April._—To-day our direction of travel changed to about
due N.E., while we kept chiefly in touch with the Araouat River,
sometimes travelling up its heavy sandy bed, sometimes branching off
to make a short cut overland when the river took a large circuitous
bend. The hills we passed to-day in the stony uneven plains were
mostly conical and of blackish lava rock or reddish dust. About 6
miles from Tchefira there is a prominent hill which the Tuaregs call
Nafurifanya, and below this hill, on the west side, we found a single
native working on a section of ground that contained a salt deposit,
which mineral he collected by digging one foot to three feet below
the sand surface. At the end of our journey, after travelling a
considerable distance over gravel-covered country, we intersected a
narrow river-bed, named Arra (not on map), where we camped for the
day, in view of Baguezan, lying north, and Aouderas, north-west:
both very large mountains, of which Aouderas appears the lesser in
extent but the greater in height. Many of the lower hills between
Baguezan and Aouderas are of striking shapes; two noteworthy with
tower-like peaks, and the others strangely cone-shaped.

Altitude at camp, 3,000 ft.

_30th April._—Travelled onward in the early morning, and camped
two to three miles north-west of Teouar (a deserted village of
stone-built huts), close in under Baguezan foothills, at a place
selected by Minerou as a suitable camping-ground from which to hunt
among the hills for mountain sheep. We were still in the district
known to the natives as Arra, so named apparently on account of
the river course that has its source in the mountain of that name,
which is the most northern of a group of three prominent elevations
that lie immediately to the west of this camp, named respectively,
from south to north, Tchebishrie, Aouderas, and Arra.

When camp was selected, brackish water was obtained from the
Arra river by digging in the sandy bottom, but there was no rich
vegetation on the banks.

Thus far, north of Agades, good water had been found at Azzal and
Solom Solom in wells, and at Arrajubjub by excavation. No water was
drawn at Tchefira, except for the camels, as it was brine-tasted
and not good, and there was no water at our first camp on the Arra
river on 29th April.

Altitude at camp, 3,300 ft.

About 3 p.m. I set out with Minerou to tramp to the mountains to
search for sheep, and had my first experience of the nature of
the hunting that lay before me in looking for those animals. The
ruggedness of the country was astonishing. To begin with, the
apparently flat stony land that lay between camp and the hills was,
on closer acquaintance, found to be thickly seared with deep ravines,
and although Minerou, who knew the country like a book, led me by
the easiest route, our path was constantly barred by those strange
deep channels, down which we scrambled, over rocks and stones, to
afterwards ascend with no little effort to the opposite side. The
nearer we drew to the hills, the rougher became the nature of
the country, and our outward journey culminated at the base of
Arra in one long scramble among huge boulders and loose stones,
where foothold had to be picked out at each step as we hurried on,
for Minerou, born mountaineer and barefooted (for he had removed
his sandals the better to grip foothold as he stepped or jumped
from rock to rock), was covering the ground at a great pace. We had
planned, in setting out, that we would not have sufficient daylight
to climb the mountain, and would skirt a part of the base in the
hope that at dusk we might chance upon sheep descending from the
mountain tops (where they remain all day) to feed on the sparse
vegetation in the ravines. However, our search went unrewarded,
although I had the pleasure of actually seeing one animal perched
away up on the mountain-side at a great height.

During the outing I saw some birds of great interest, and I
particularly made note of three species which I had not observed
further south, and which, later, proved to be the Rock Pigeon
(_Columba livia targia_), the beautiful Sandgrouse (_Pterocles
lichtensteinii targins_), and a small sombre wheatear-like bird
(_Ceromela melanura airensis_) of blackish-brown colour of striking
similarity to the rocks and stones on which they perch.

_1st May._—Away before daylight to hunt in earnest for wild
sheep. To-day we did not go to the mountains lying N.W., but made
for some lower more isolated hills in the north, the principal
one of which the Tuaregs call Tuckazanza. The chief of Baguezan
and one of his men accompanied me. Travelling was as hard as that
experienced yesterday, over rough mountain sides and valleys of
rocks and boulders and stones, while in some cases whole hills
were composed of huge boulders, individually many tons in weight,
which could only be negotiated by reckless bounding and leaping and
scrambling, while deep ugly chasms held open mouth to receive you
should you slip. I have hunted in many strange places, but never
in such wild mountainous country as this; I feel I cannot compare
it with anything at home: the nearest to it in ruggedness that I
know is where one may hunt for sea otters along the cliff-shores
of the storm-torn coasts of the Orkney Islands.

About 7.30 a.m., having seen no sheep, we held a consultation,
when Minerou decided that he would climb right over the summit of
Tuckazanza, while his follower and myself were directed to go further
round the base and climb over a lower spur, and we were eventually
to meet again on the other side. This arranged, we started off on
our separate ways. In due time I, along with Minerou’s follower,
had climbed to the summit of the ridge, always scanning every fresh
hollow or rise as they appeared in view in hope of sighting game;
but thus far without any luck.

We had begun the descent down the other side, when the native beside
me suddenly gripped my arm and pointed excitedly to the right,
where, after a few moments of perplexity in endeavouring to locate
that which the Tuareg had seen, my eyes were arrested by the slight
movement of a pair of heavy curved horns. Not a hair of the animal
was in sight, but the head undoubtedly belonged to a sheep standing
not more than five hundred yards away in a slight dip in the mountain
side. No time was to be lost: the horns were facing our way, and
perhaps, for all we could tell, the wary animal had heard us and
was looking upward, listening. I signed to the native to lead on,
judging he would choose the easiest way through the huge boulders
that we were among (I found in later experience that mountain sheep
always frequent the very roughest places, where they the more readily
find the coolest and darkest shelter from the heat and sunlight in
the caves and chasms which gigantic boulders and rocks so readily
form), and, crouching and scrambling and leaping, we set off on the
stalk at a perilous speed—perilous at least to me, who could not
boast the barefooted nimbleness of my mountaineer companion.

It was surely the “daftest” and the least cunning stalk I have
ever made, excepting perhaps the “buck-fever” pranks of my
earliest experiences of hunting. The native had simply grasped the
idea that the animals looked like shifting when we sighted them,
for he had seen two, and his one purpose was to get there before
they could possibly be gone—and I had but to follow; for moments
were precious, and what use to hesitate and stop to explain that I
should advance slowly so that my footwear would make no scraping
noise on the rocks, and slowly, also, so that I should have some
breath and life in my body when the moment came to shoot. How I
managed to cover the distance in our mad haste without mishap I do
not to this day know, except that for the moment I had no time to
think of fear, which certainly helped me on over ugly chasms that
yawned across my path, entailing leaps that seemed beyond my ability,
yet, somehow, were miraculously crossed and left behind.

We reached the place where the animal had stood, and, on peering
over the slight rise which had screened us, at once saw two sheep
clambering away over the rocks. I fired at once at the largest one
and brought him down, but twice missed the second one as he headed
away upwards, sometimes in view, more often hidden among the rocks.

However, as luck had it, we learned a little later, when Minerou
joined us, that this second animal had run into him on the summit,
and he had shot it, so that both animals were bagged.

Consultation decided that the follower and I should go back to camp
for a camel to fetch in the game, while Minerou would return to
his kill on the summit and safeguard it against jackals and crows
(the latter were already croaking and cawing on the rocks about
us, having detected the kills from afar with their extraordinary
eyesight), as we had already secured ours, after disembowelling it,
by moving it into a hollow between two rocks, and heaping upon it
big stones so that nothing could reach the carcass.

On the way back to camp there occurred a strange incident that
proved highly exciting for a moment, until the voices of friends
banished the possibility of human bloodshed; an incident which
demonstrated to me at an early stage how real is bandit warfare in
those hills. This is what happened. We were about to cross a deep
ravine, when we suddenly espied two men travelling toward us on foot,
not on the open ground of the level land above, but perched up on
the cliff face of the sunken ravine and advancing amongst the rocks,
as if they had some purpose in remaining concealed. Instantly the
native with me crouched behind cover and looked to the full charging
of his rifle, quite apparently apprehending danger. In a few moments
the men advanced around a spur and disappeared into a recess in the
twisting ravine. Whenever they were out of sight my follower bounded
forward, agile as a goat, among the huge rocks, to a prominence
where he might carefully look over and down upon the approaching
men and observe them more closely from a point of advantage, while
I lay with my rifle ready and waited. But the native did not beckon
me forward, or return himself, and soon I heard voices ring out,
and knew we were with friends and not enemies, and a few moments
proved them to be one of our own party, who had been sent away the
night before by the Chief to scout through the neighbourhood as a
precaution against robbers, and with him was a native from Baguezan
whom he had chanced to meet.

The alarm had turned out to be false. Nevertheless, I did not readily
forget my native’s instant expectation of a fight with enemies,
and the familiar manner in which he accepted the situation. His
were the actions of one who lived from day to day in the midst of
dangers, and had been bred and born to the habit of defence against
foes that ever lurked near.

Many incidents of this character I experienced later on, and had soon
learned that the alarming rumours relating to robbers which were
prevalent farther south were all too true, and that the shadows of
lurking foes were foremost in the thoughts of every Tuareg in Aïr,
where robbers imposed a terrifying oppression.

On reaching camp, a camel was despatched to find Minerou in the
hills and bring in the sheep, which in due course arrived in camp
to be skinned and used as food, as neither beast was perfect enough
to serve as a museum specimen. The larger of the two had a fine
head, but the body hair was thin and patchy, and altogether out
of condition.

A peculiar change in the hot cloudless weather had occurred during
the past two days. Yesterday, in the afternoon, there was high
wind and some rain showers, while to-day, at the same hour, the
sky was overclouded, and distant thunder rumbled, and there was
again very high wind which wrecked my tarpaulin shade-shelter and
rudely interrupted the bird-skinning on which I was employed at
the time. Possibly Rains are now falling in Nigeria, where, I am
told by the natives, they are about due. But Rains are not due in
Aïr until July or August, if local information is to be trusted.

_2nd May._—Away again at peep of daylight, but to-day had no
luck. The Chief and I followed the trail of a very large animal
where it had been this morning feeding along the foot of the
mountain named Ebodina, and when we had traced it over rocks and
sand-pools in the ravines to where it had taken to the heights,
we too started to ascend in hope of finding its resting-place in
some cave above. And upward we laboured during the remainder of
the morning, the sure-footed Chief sound of lung and never daunted,
and I, bound to follow over the wildest mountain face imaginable,
composed, like the hills we had hunted yesterday, chiefly of pile
upon pile of huge boulders, with deep dark chasms between. Into the
deepest of those recesses the Chief would sometimes pause to throw
a pebble in the hope that it might send the sheep from its place
of hiding in its noisy course as it bounded and trickled down into
the gloomy well-like depth. But all to no avail, and we returned
to camp empty-handed.

On this day I found the relics of a tragedy among the boulders
near the foot of Ebodina. They were the rags of clothing and a
few minute pieces of personal belongings, and a riddled goat-skin
water-bag belonging to some native who had died there alone,
either through falling from the rocks or from want of water or
food. No weather-bleached bones lay beside those pitiful remnants,
and without doubt jackals had long ago seen to their removal.

_3rd May._—Similar to the previous days here, the weather dulled
down in the afternoon, and we had high wind and thunder and a little
rain, the wind being a great hindrance to skinning in my temporary
quarters, for I have not built a grass-hut workshop here, as the
ground is bad to excavate for post sockets—rocks and gravel—
and wood and grass is very scarce.

No hunting except for small specimens, and none of the men left camp,
save to keep watch over the camels, who have constantly a guard in
case robbers should discover them.

The Chief of Baguezan is impatient to move on to the security of
his mountain home, one long day’s journey distant, but I ask
him to have patience for a little, for here we are on low ground,
and can hunt for bird and beast and butterfly which I may not find
on the mountain-top of Baguezan.

_4th May._—Dawn found Minerou and myself again among the deep
ravines and rugged mountains in quest of sheep. Four animals were
seen late in morning far up the mountain side of Aouderas, but we
were unable to get near them. Signs of sheep are plentiful enough,
but, so far as I can judge at present, they are very wary and wild
and secretive in their movements, resting and hiding in the dark
mountain caves by day, and coming out to feed in late evening and
through the night.

Yesterday evening and to-day Rains have fallen quite heavily,
and the hitherto dry river-bed at camp is to-day a shallow stream
of water, which is a sight to gladden men’s hearts in this land
of terrible drought. The water in the river is very reddish on
account of the soil of that colour which has been washed down from
the ravine sides and mountain sides. Streams of water are also
apparent to-day in ravines on the slopes of Baguezan Mountains,
so that precious rain has fallen there also, and the Chief is now
more anxious than ever to get back to his home.

I discussed the boundaries of Aïr with the Chief of Baguezan
to-day. He states that Aderbissinat is within the boundary of Aïr,
and that east and west their country terminates at the edge of the
desert. He declares he knows nothing of the limits of Aïr to the
north, and that his people never go there. “It is bad country, they
are afraid to go,” he said; while at the same time he informed me
that none of his people would accompany me to Assodé or Iferouan
when I declared my intention to visit those places. Moreover, he
warned me solemnly that I would be very rash if I did not give up
my intention of going farther into the country—a view expressed
by every Tuareg native of Aïr with whom I discussed the subject
previous to setting out north. From which it may be gathered that
northern Aïr is indeed a place of evil repute.

To-day I trapped a beautiful silver-grey fox of a kind I had not
seen before, which, I fancy, is peculiar to mountain country and
not to be found in the desert. (Scientific examination has since
proved it to be a new sub-species: _Vulpes rüppelli cæesia_.)

_5th May._—Travelled far this day over most rugged country,
but once again did not succeed in bagging sheep.

On returning to camp in the afternoon, blustering wind-squalls
again made the skinning of small specimens almost impossible,
and I suddenly made up my mind to pack up and go on to Baguezan,
prompted partly by the unsatisfactory conditions at camp and partly
by the wishes of the Chief and his men, who were impatient to reach
their homes.

Thus closed the first few days of hunting in the Aïr mountains
without any great measure of success. But I had thoroughly enjoyed
the search for sheep amongst the wild grandeur of strange mountains
and had found a type of hard hunting which, I fancy, would rejoice
the heart of any sportsman. Moreover, in the Chief of Baguezan I
had found a splendid hunter, full of shrewd knowledge of the habits
of the animals of his country, a born mountaineer, active as a cat
among the rocks, familiar with every nook and cranny in the hills,
and tireless in his quest for game.

At a later date I was very successful in similar hunting, and
secured fine representative specimens of the Barbary sheep of Aïr,
which the Hausa natives name _Ragondoutchie_ (or Ragonduchi) and
the Tuaregs _Afitell_, and which has proved to be a new sub-species
which Lord Rothschild has named _Ammotragus lervia angusi_.

The head of the best male specimen had horns measuring 21 ins.
in length and of 20½ ins. span, while the animal weighed 152 lbs.
The largest sheep I shot was an old one which weighed 164 lbs.,
with damaged horns that had no larger dimensions than those
recorded above.




                              CHAPTER XI

                         IN BAGUEZAN MOUNTAINS


I had no sooner departed outside the immediate neighbourhood
of the Fort of Agades, in commencing the journey to Baguezan, as
described in the preceding chapter, than the Chief, Minerou, and his
glib-tongued companions, who had all put their heads together-even
the two goumiers joining in—endeavoured to dissuade me from my
purpose to climb into Baguezan Mountains, and strongly advised my
return to Agades. Their chief argument was that the camels carrying
my stores could not possibly ascend the mountain pass. From which
I judged that they were foolishly suspicious of the stranger, and
did not want me to pry into their mountain stronghold. They kept up
plying me with similar doubtful stories for the next three days,
by which time we had camped at Arra, whereafter they desisted,
seeing that I would on no account be shaken in my purpose before I
had actually seen the pass in Baguezan. The following days of sheep
hunting with the Chief brought us more closely together and enabled
me to break down, at least outwardly, the barrier of distrust of
me; until, in a moment of confidence, seeing that I would not be
hoodwinked, he went so far as to admit that the ascent into Baguezan,
for me and my stores, could be accomplished.

So that it transpired that on 6th May we climbed the slopes of
Baguezan and entered the strange, awesome mountain stronghold.

There are, the natives declare, but two ways by which camels
can enter Baguezan mountains: one in the southern slopes above a
camping-place known to the natives as Tokede, which is the principal
pass and that which we used, while the other (the only other pass
I have seen, which endorses, to some extent, native statements)
lies N.W., and is a means of exit to, or entrance from, the north,
which is principally used at the present time by natives passing
between Baguezan and Timia. Both are rocky, awkward paths, no wider
than game-tracks, that wend their way zigzagging upward over steep
slopes where foothold for beasts of burden has been searched for
and found possible, while in many rough places the path has been
hewn and excavated by the hands of men where it has been necessary.

Slowly the surefooted patient mountain-reared camels of Aïr succeed
in ascending or descending these paths, sometimes slipping and
falling to their knees, so treacherous the foothold, and always
some beasts of the caravan make the journey at the expense of torn
nails and bleeding feet.

When we had climbed half-way up Baguezan and had paused on a
short levelled stretch to rest the distressed camels and their
rock-bruised feet, as was necessary from time to time, I turned
back and looked below, and out before me to the very horizon, on
scenes the like of which in colouring and utter strangeness I had
never witnessed before: to the west lay the mountains Tchebishrie,
Aouderas, and Arra, and a score of others that are unnamed, all
dark and towering and majestic; while in the forefront the rough
lowland over which we had travelled now looked, from a height,
like level flats, barren and blackish (on account of the porous
lava rock and hard round pebbles which cover the land), as if they
had been swept by fire and only the ash remained. The scenes are
overflowing with a strange drear greyness, that fills the heart
of man with sadness, except where deep ravines run out from the
mountains and draw therefrom thin lines that have sometimes their
beginning in the brightness of dum palms, or “Abisgee” bushes,
which grow on dry river-banks of certain fertility, and which trend
to lines of sand colour and the dull greyness of leafless acacias
as they die away in the far distance of the lowland.

In four hours we had ascended to the summit, and were upon a plateau
covered with innumerable rocky hills, through which we wandered in
and out where passage for the camels was possible, and two hours
later reached the small village of Tasessat, hidden in the hills,
where I decided to pitch a permanent collecting-camp.

Baguezan mountains might be said to be two storeys high, the
great plateau being the line of the first and principal level,
whence arise countless hills with summits of various elevations.
The altitude of Tasessat village, which is on the plateau, is 5,200
ft., about 2,000 ft. above the land at the mountain base of Baguezan,
while a hill named Tarusszgreet, which is the highest rising from
the plateau, has an altitude of 6,050 ft.

The plateau of Baguezan is perplexing to describe adequately.
There are countless ranges of hills, sometimes with narrow sand-flats
and river-beds between; massive hills formed of giant grey granite
boulders, and others not nearly so numerous—with rounded summits
and a surface of apparent overlappings and down-pourings of smooth
loose reddish and grey fragments, as if the peaks were of volcanic
origin, though no craters are there. But it is the formation of
the many hills of giant granite boulders that make the scenes so
astonishing, so rugged, and so unique—you might be on the roughest
sea coast in the world, and not find scenes to surpass those here in
desolation and wildness. They are hills that appear to the eye as if
a mighty energy underneath had at some time heaved and shouldered
boulder upon boulder of colossal proportion into position, until
huge, wide-based, solid masses were raised upon the plateau. On the
other hand there are instances where hills appear as if the forces
underneath had built their edifice badly, and in a manner not fit
to withstand the ravages of time, and those are places where part
of the pile has apparently collapsed, and there remains a bleak
cliff face and the ruins of rocks at the foot. Between the hills
the narrow defiles which make up the plateau level are, in general,
small places of sand, where scattered acacias grow (some to a fair
height), and where, in certain places, dry shallow sandy stream-beds
find a course: also there are flats, with ground surface of pebbles,
which are bare as the hills that invest them.

From the plateau, or even from the lower hills, it is impossible
to obtain a fair conception of the area of Baguezan mountains,
since an extensive view is blocked in all directions by the hills
which surround one on all sides. But from the top of Tarusszgreet
a splendid view may be obtained. The great hill-bearing plateau
is about 25 miles in diameter, with an edge that, viewed from the
commanding height of Tarusszgreet, appears almost as round as a
tea-cup. Looking down on the land on all sides from this pinnacle
that permits an unbroken view north, south, east, and west, the
scene is a memorable and a striking one: rocks, boulders, and
grave greyness predominate all else, for, as far as an eye can
see within the limits of Baguezan, nearly the whole land is one
of barren hills—barren, that is, of fertility, but not of wild
native beauty, even impressiveness. It strikes one most forcibly as a
place of fearful poverty, but, even though the blackness of the grey
rocks so strongly predominates, there are, as in the country south
of Baguezan, brighter scenes on a miniature scale in the pleasant
little basins or sandy pockets on the plateau, where, in places, the
line of a dry stream-bed may be traced, and where straggling acacias
stand darkly dotted against a buffish sandy background. Be the eye
attracted to the broad masses of grey hills, or to the little gleams
of golden sand, the view from the lofty height of Tarusszgreet,
somewhat vaguely sad though it be, captures the appreciation of
the mountaineer, who cannot help, unless he be an unresponsive soul
indeed, being enraptured with the wonderful space of earth and sky
which his position for the moment commands, and with the details of
a hundred mysterious scenes contained within the miniature kingdom
that lies beneath his feet. Particularly at sunrise or sunset is the
view fair, when short-lived lights rest on the broad rugged surface
of mountain-side scene, and dip delicately into the valleys to be
absorbed by lurking shadows. Those are precious moments in a day,
or, might I say, in a lifetime?

[Illustration: TYPICAL BOULDER COMPOSITION OF MANY AÏR MOUNTAINS
AND HILLS.]

[Illustration: MINEROU, CHIEF OF BAGUEZAN, AND SAIDI, MY GOUMIER.]

There is much beauty in Africa, though that is a circumstance
which, I believe, we do not often realise or speak about, because,
I fear, beauty is often missed, or at least fails to receive full
appreciation, since, to view any fair picture with full and generous
reflection, the individual or audience should be in the cleanness
of health and good spirits that lead to enthusiasm and energy and
praise; and, alas, such a state of mind is all too seldom the white
man’s lot beneath a sun that is hourly tapping his precious store
of vitality.

In ascending to the plateau of Baguezan, one enters a secretive
stronghold of a small band of Tuaregs, and I think it is because
Baguezan is a natural fortification, for the most part inaccessible
to robbers or to any stranger, that we to-day find any natives
living in Aïr north of Agades and its immediate neighbourhood. I
have said elsewhere that Timia, Aouderas, and Baguezan are the only
places now inhabited in Aïr north of Agades, and both Timia and
Aouderas are near to the foot of Baguezan, so that, when robbers
threaten, the camels of the inhabitants of those two places can,
if the danger warrants, be driven on to the plateau for safety,
while the natives scatter broadcast among the rocks—a procedure
which occurred once while I was there.

There are in Baguezan mountains at the present time six tiny
villages. They are: Tasessat, the chief village where I camped,
whence radiate the bearings given below; Argargar, about 8 miles
distant from Tasessat, on a bearing of 330°; Ouwari, on the
same bearing, not far from Tasessat, on the track to Argargar;
Egulubilub, 3 to 4 miles from Tasessat, on a bearing of 140°;
Emuludi, on the same bearing, about one mile distant from Tasessat;
Atkaki, near Tasessat, on a bearing of 220°. Excepting Tasessat,
none of these villages are on any map I possess.

The dwellings now in use in the villages are mere tiny, gipsy-like
sun-shelters of a type common to the inhabitants of Aïr. They are
constructed with lathes of wood bent over to form a dome framework,
which is round in plan and a half-round in elevation. Upon the
framework hay-grass is laced securely, or skins, to keep out sun and
a certain amount of sand-dust. They are no higher than permits an
average man to stand upright inside, while the floor space can little
more than accommodate two or three outstretched forms. Gipsy-like,
they are not in any degree extravagant in labour of construction
or in expenditure of material, from which it may be gathered that
the natives are lazy and material scarce.

There are a number of stone-built dwellings at Tasessat and
elsewhere, but nowhere are they occupied by the natives, who have
allowed them to relapse to a state of ruin. Whether those strange old
dwellings belonged to a race which at one time the Tuaregs conquered,
or to their own ancestors, I do not know, though I am inclined to
think that they are of Hausa origin. At all events, they belong
solely to the Past, when, at some time or other, there were many
people in the Baguezan mountains, for in numerous places are to be
found the old sites of villages where huts were built of stone:
in some cases the whole village completely overthrown, in others
a few skeletons of huts standing. Also there are many strange old
graveyards, sometimes near an old village site, sometimes where
no sign of dwelling-place remains. They are usually on a level
stony piece of ground, chosen, I surmise, because jackals cannot
scrape down through such a surface, and the graves, which have
lain there through ages, are still marked with mounds of pebbles
heaped body-length, or with borders of selected stones laid out
in the shape of a coffin; while in some cases the wood poles,
which support the stones laid over the grave, have given out,
and the grave lies partly open.

The natives of to-day point to ruins of this kind, and tell,
with a very real ring of sadness in their voices, that they mark
the full and awful extent of decline in population—the ravages
of war and the pillage at the hands of raiders who, even to-day,
descend upon the hapless decadent people to steal their camels and
take their young men and women into slavery.

Minerou and the old headman of Tasessat declare that natives of
Baguezan of the present time have not fled or been driven to the low
country in the south. Such a thing could not possibly be, they say,
“for there are no mountains there, and how could we live without
them?”—true mountain people, the land of their birth dear to
their hearts as their freedom.

To-day there are altogether only 40 male Tuaregs in Baguezan
mountains; that is, adult men at the head of a family.

According to native statement, there has never been, in living
memory, an English-speaking white man in Baguezan before; and no
one, they say, has camped or roamed about the hills as I have done,
in which event I trust this humble description of the place may
hold some particular interest. Old natives say that, previous to
my visit, there have been, in all, three white men in Baguezan:
French officers who have had occasion to enter Baguezan in course
of performing duty, and who did not remain there any length of time.

The natives of Baguezan, like all natives of Aïr, get the grain
which is their principal food chiefly from Tanout and district,
a journey of about 496 miles altogether, outward and homeward. It
is transported by caravans of camels. On some occasions the natives
carry south with them, to market, dates, which they get chiefly
from Fachi, but a few from Aïr, and goat hides. Fachi, and also
Bilma, are oases on the desert east of Aïr. Fachi, according to
the natives, is fifteen days’ caravan journey from Baguezan,
and Bilma 30 days’ journey. Both places are very well known to
the natives of the territory, for it is chiefly from those places
that they obtain salt for themselves and their camels.

With regard to the climate of Baguezan, the inhabitants say that
they have no snow in the mountains at any time, but there is ice
in the cold season (about November). Personally I have witnessed
a shower of large hailstones in Baguezan, similar to occurrences
of the kind witnessed in South Africa and during a Canadian summer,
when such hail-showers sometimes fall in the course of a particularly
violent thunderstorm. To one who comes from the stifling hot desert,
the remarkable clearness of the air of Baguezan gives untold delight,
while the coolness of morning and evening in the mountains goes far
toward reviving drooping vitality. In my case I often look back and
doubt if I could have completed the undertaking without a disastrous
breakdown had I not had the good fortune to pick up a new store of
vigour during my stay among the mountain-tops of Baguezan.

I noted the following temperatures during the month of May: daybreak,
60°, 62°, 68°, 74° Fahr.; noon, 96° Fahr.; sundown, 80°,
76°, 74° Fahr.

I hope to describe the Tuaregs of Aïr in a later chapter, and
for the moment, so far as the natives of Baguezan are concerned,
may briefly say that they are true mountain people, not very tall,
sturdily built, strong in wind and limb, and extraordinarily active
in hill-climbing. But they are cunning, shifty, and suspicious
people, and I never felt I was made a friend among them; and
Baguezan, up to the present, ranks as the one place where I have
felt frustrated in overtures toward friendship with the local
inhabitants. I hunted in Baguezan from 6th May to 7th June, but
my feeling of insecurity may be judged in that I pitched camp well
apart from the village of Tasessat and surrounded it with a strong
thorn zereba, through which no one could enter without disturbance,
and never lay down at night without my loaded rifle by my side.

I consider I had only one friend in Baguezan: a native who might be
called the local smith, for he handled a bellows that nourished a
coke fire and welded primitive tools and weapons and trinkets for
the people. He often came to my camp uncalled, and gladly did me
any service that I wished that was within his power. Next to him
I trusted most the chief, Minerou; principally because I knew him
well—his good points and his faults. With him I was friends,
at least outwardly—as friendly as one can be with a person
shrewdly suspected of being an unscrupulous rascal. The commandant
at Agades, replying to a letter of mine from Baguezan, wrote with
regard to Minerou: “Yes! the Chief of Baguezan is underneath full
of slyness: and so they all are. But you know the bush law better
than myself, and I rely upon your carefully watching. Don’t trust
any of them.”

I find in my diary the following notes of the Chief of Baguezan:
“Among his people he is a king, and all appear to obey his command.
How he obtains authority over his wild-natured flock is, to me,
mysterious, yet the power of king is his. He is wise in a cunning
way, and appears to have greater capacity for enterprise and work
than any of his people. Like all Tuaregs, he has no subterfuge
in his greed for food or clothing or money. He professes to be
my friend, yet at heart I know he is full of suspicion of the
stranger, and is friends, in reality, only with my purse, and,
also, because he fears the military authorities at Agades. In his
religion, Mohammedan, or sect of Mohammedan, he is very devout, and
at sunrise or sunset, no matter what occupation he may interrupt,
he never fails to address his incantations and salaams to the east;
and I would not be surprised if the excessive zeal of his devotion
induces the belief that his faith is supreme, and shuts out the
white man as a fanatic or an enemy to his God.”

In time the period of hunting among the Baguezan mountains came to an
end, and I turned my thoughts to travelling northward, an undertaking
not altogether looked on with favour by the authorities at Agades,
who, though desirous of helping me, declared, like the natives,
that the journey entailed, perhaps, foolish risk. My own view
of the matter is partly contained in the following letter to the
commandant at Agades: “. . . with regard to going further north,
I place myself entirely in your hands, knowing you will advise me
for the best and assist me where you can. I realise even here that
there is risk and that one must ever be careful and on the alert,
but nothing worth while was ever accomplished without overcoming
difficulties, and I would much like, since I have come so far with
that purpose, to complete my journey fully in Aïr. From my map I
estimate that Aguellal is 4 to 5 days further north and Iferouan 1
to 2 days more (Iferouan would be the end of my northward journey),
while outward or homeward I would like to visit Assodé. I purpose
travelling very light, and estimate that 3 or 4 camels would suffice
for the journey. Regarding escort, I leave the matter entirely with
you, who know conditions much better than I do. For my own part,
I am ready to undertake any risk, but any natives who may accompany
me might feel reassured with a small show of rifles. This is a type
of mountain country where but a few armed men could put up a great
fight—if not taken by surprise in the dark. But now there is the
chief point: to obtain one native who knows where there is water to
be found on the journey. The Chief of Baguezan declares none of his
people know the north territory, though I doubt his statement, and
strongly suspect it is prompted by the universal fear of entering
an ill-reputed neighbourhood. Possibly a guide can be secured in
Agades? Where men from the north are to be found, you, of course,
know, and in this, as in everything, I will await your consideration
of the matter and your advice.”

Which letter brought satisfactory results; so that on the afternoon
of 7th June I was able to commence the journey to Iferouan, situated
in the extreme north of Aïr.




                              CHAPTER XII

                  THE NORTHERN REGIONS OF AÏR: PART I


On 6th June I received a letter from the commandant at Agades
suggesting that I proceed at once on my contemplated journey
to the northern regions of Aïr, proposing that I push forward
under conditions that would restrict the time that I remain beyond
communication with Agades to a period of 15 days. This was short time
indeed for the journey, and would entail constant travelling, but I
had no wish to question the desire of the French authorities, who,
with kindness and courtesy, assisted me in every way in their power
to make the expedition a success; therefore, to this proposal I at
once concurred, and sent back a message to say that if all went well,
news of me might be expected at Agades not later than 23rd June.

At the same time I was advised that six goumiers, to join me at
Timia, would be despatched from Agades on the following day, which,
with Atagoom and Saidi (the goumiers already with me) and myself,
would make up a party of nine rifles for the journey. Atagoom and
Saidi, who had now been with me for more than a month, had become
very friendly, and had grown familiar with the white man’s ways,
so that I was particularly glad that they were available for the
forthcoming journey. They were, like all Tuaregs, very lazy when
about camp, but splendid camel-men and travellers when once out on
the trail, Atagoom in particular being an exceptionally active and
tireless individual.

At the last moment, when loading up the camels in preparation to
depart from Baguezan, the Chief offered me a man to look after my
camels on the way to Timia; a powerfully built fellow, bigger than
the average native of Aïr, and appropriately named Dogo, which
is Hausa for tall, though he was more often addressed as Buzu,
the Tamāshack for slave—for such he was, free to all outward
appearance, but bound to the service of the Chief in some mysterious
way and dependent upon him. This man, like so many others, was not
a pure-blooded Tuareg—probably not of Tuareg descent at all, for
he was a descendant of slaves—although he spoke their language
and dressed as they did. He was a remarkably reticent individual,
and never spoke a word to me unless I first addressed him, when
he would couch his answer in a few brief syllables, and then
shut up like a clam. I give those few particulars of Dogo because,
although he set out merely to accompany me to Timia, he came forward
a couple of days later and voluntarily offered to go the journey
north with me: which he did, and thenceforward this strange fellow,
who never gave outward demonstration of human feeling, attached
himself devotedly to my caravan (with the consent of the Chief),
and looked after the camels during all subsequent travel in Aïr,
and, in the end, accompanied me all the way back to Kano. Which was
great good fortune for me, for he was a splendid worker, and soon
grew familiar with the animals and their burdens, the way in which
I liked to load up or off-load, his duties in camp, and in tending
the camels when turned out to graze, so that in time I needed to
pay little attention to him, feeling secure that no detail would
be forgotten.

We left Tasessat about 2 p.m. on 7th June, and travelled over the
plateau in a north-westerly direction, heading for the Pass that gave
exit to Timia. Our route over the plateau was far from a direct one,
since it was necessary to dodge in and out to evade the numerous
hills, while it was over cruelly rough country almost altogether
of stones and rocks, which punished the camels’ feet severely;
so severely that, after an equally hard journey the following day,
one of the animals had to be discarded when reaching Timia. We
were still on the plateau at sundown, and camped about an hour’s
journey from the head of the Pass.

Next day travel was resumed, and we soon came to the top of the pass,
where a magnificent view from the mountain edge lay before us of the
wide gradient of the rough hill-covered Baguezan mountain sides,
and of the very broad valley which lay westwards between us and
the Béla mountains, and is drained northward in time of rain by
the Assada river and its numerous tributaries.

Throughout the day I was delighted and astonished by the wealth
of everchanging scene of mountain and hill and valley, hardly
finishing appreciation of one striking picture before it changed,
as we moved onward, and another came into view to arrest attention.
(To my mind, wild mountain scenery, second only to the magnificent
views which surround Timia, is here seen at its best in Aïr—a
region rich in mountain landscape.) In the Infinite Detail I found
greatest attraction, detail of constant change of form and contour,
and perspective of country full of rugged features. It is not
scene that is rich in colour, being overclouded with the dominant
dull greyness of the bare rock and stone, and therefore, perhaps,
contains no great appeal to one who might appraise it with the
eye of a painter; rather would I suggest that it holds appeal for
the etcher, insomuch that there is such a wealth of detail, detail
delicate or superbly masterful, in form and outline, in grotesque
shapes, and in strength of shadow.

So far as travel underfoot was concerned, we put in a long arduous
day, first descending the pass out of Baguezan, which is a more
rugged and difficult one than that in the south, and then continuing
among foothills that never offered a level course, so that we were
constantly climbing or descending rocky, stony hill-ground or dipping
into the numerous ravines that crossed our path; and we were still
about a day’s journey from Timia when we camped at night.

Before dawn on the following day—9th June— we had risen from
our hard beds on the open ground (I had left all camp equipment in
Baguezan, so that this journey should not be unnecessarily hampered
with baggage) and pushed on to Timia, which it was necessary
we should reach this day, for we had been unable to find water
at sundown yesterday, and had almost finished the store in our
goat-skin bags.

Daylight found us slowly advancing northward, in towards Agalak
mountains, which loomed massively in a long line before us; at first
dimly, haze-softened, then growing to a frowning countenance,
in which cliffs and clefts and precipitous ravines could be
discerned. By which time we began to swing easterly, keeping the
slopes of Agalak mountains, which appear to have a plateau summit,
not far distant on our left, while Baguezan mountains lay almost
out of sight on our right. About 11 o’clock, after toiling up and
down dale, over stone-strewn ground and among rocks that presented
difficulty to free travel as constantly as yesterday, we emerged on
to a wide river-bed of loose sand which bore the name of Abarakan
in the locality where we intersected it. Still heading east, we
continued up the river course for a long time in the full heat of
day and with the sun-glare rebounding off the sand, which was very
loose and powdery, as in all river-beds in Aïr, and heavy underfoot
for the camels, but vastly better than the terrible mountain trail we
had left behind. About 1.30 p.m. we branched off the river, ascending
the right bank on to a small level stony plain which lay beneath
the western slopes of some low hills near to and S.E. of the Timia
range. We crossed this plain in a northerly direction, into which
course the river had also turned just about the time we parted from
it, and even now the river channel was not far distant on our left,
drawing a parallel line also to Timia, but not so directly as the
one which Dogo, the local native, was following. However, at the
head of the rocky plain, where it terminated at the foot of hills
which shut it in completely, we again intercepted the river, about
2 miles from Timia, where precipitous slopes dipped to the very edge
of the east bank and completely blocked passage on that side. Hence
we entered the river-bed again, and travelled up it a little way,
between steep banks, until we came to the mouth of Timia Gorge, and
encountered the strange and formidable barrier that there shuts off
further progress up the river. This obstacle was the sheer cliff of
a dry waterfall of height of some 25 to 30 ft., and, in conjunction
with the closely crowding hill-sides on either bank, it appeared to
close the narrow neck between the hills altogether. But native wit,
or necessity, had found a way to force a door in the barrier, to
give passage to caravans into the rich gorge that lay beyond, for
close examination of the west bank of the river reveals a winding,
precipitous, cave-like staircase hewn out of the solid rock, which
ascends to the top of the high bank, where there is space enough,
and no more, between mountain base and river-bank, to allow camels to
pass above the fall. One by one we led each camel into this stairway,
which they had to strain and struggle to ascend, and humoured them
slowly upwards, until all were safely at the top, when we proceeded
up the broad river-bed into Timia without further hindrance.

Timia Gorge is, in my opinion, the most beautiful spot in Aïr
and the most fertile. It has a length of some three or four miles,
through which the wide shallow river-bed winds (I judge the river
to be 75 to 100 yards wide), while the steep slopes of the majestic
heights of Agalak and Timia mountains descend on either side to
its very margin, leaving, in places, narrow little stretches of
ground upon the banks, no wider than a mansion garden, which are
irrigated by means of wells and cultivated by the natives to grow
wheat and millet and maize, or bear thick groves of date palms.

We entered Timia village about 4 p.m., and were warmly welcomed by
the fine old headman, who acted as deputy in absence of the Chief
Fougda. I was amused to find that, as in many other instances,
all the natives who gathered around while we off-loaded already
knew of me and wanted to look on “the hunting white man,”
while many of the women and children of the village, who did not
travel to Agades like the men, had never seen a European before,
and were vastly interested in a timid, furtive way.

I was greatly pleased with Timia village, which is built chiefly
on the west bank of the river in a small open flat stony pocket at
the eastern base of Agalak. The small dome dwellings are the same
as those on Baguezan, but built with more care, while there is a
decided appearance of neatness and tidiness in the whole village
which I found lacking elsewhere in inhabited places in Aïr.
Moreover, I found the people really industrious in working their
riverside gardens, and, in fact, when I came to see more of them
a week or two later, I judged them to be the most superior tribe
I had encountered in Aïr.

The six goumiers from Agades joined me at Timia, heavily masked,
like all Tuaregs, with yashmak, which leaves only the eyes uncovered,
and picturesquely dressed in cotton robes of various colours; while
the old headman brought forward a young fellow named Homa, who had
been born in Iferouan and was to act as guide, and, in particular,
point out where water was to be found. He and another man had been
part of the way north about a month before trying to trap donkeys,
which escaped from the natives at the time of the evacuations, or
out of the hands of robbers, and are now running completely wild in
Aïr. (Later I saw fresh tracks of one band, and many signs of them
where they had been feeding.) Those men succeeded in trapping one
donkey, but say the brutes are terribly wild and difficult to catch.

The altitude of the stream-bed at Timia village is 3,800 feet, while
some of the splendid tops of Timia mountains, which are higher than
Agalak (map alt.: 4,593 ft.), appear to be easily 2,000 to 3,000
ft. more, and it would not surprise me if the highest altitude
in Aïr is contained in Timia mountains, and I regret I had not
occasion or time to climb to the highest peak.

Next morning, 10th June, we left Timia and started on the long
journey north in uninhabited regions. In the early part of the
day we travelled over rough, broken, rocky country until Tiggeur
was reached, the abandoned site of a village (alt. 3,700 ft.),
where there are a few date palms and an old well which contains
no water. To the east the country had appeared more open thus far,
and contained a number of small hills, while on the west lay the
high slopes of Agalak mountains. Thereafter we continued by Tiggeur
and Teguednu river-beds, which had bare, almost treeless banks, and
camped at the junction where the latter stream and the Asselar meet
and become the broad Agoras river-bed, which trends away N.W. to the
ancient town of Assodé. Altitude at this camping-place, 3,150 ft.

To-night and henceforth a sentry was posted and the camels made to
lie down in a half-circle, while the goumiers slept beside them,
so that we were prepared in the event of robbers stealing in upon us.

_11th June._—Slight rain in early part of night; otherwise no
disturbance. Woke once or twice, hearing the sentry moving about
in idle wakefulness, which recalled habits of active service.

Left our night camping-place about an hour before dawn and travelled
to Igouloulof. To-day we passed through country more open in expanse,
not in general so mountainous as hitherto, which contained in
the rough lowlands some level stretches of sand and stone, while
Goundaï mountains loomed large and very conspicuous at a distance
to the east.

Igouloulof (altitude, 2,950 ft.), on the north bank of a sandy
river-bed that trends east, proved to be a small deserted village
among rocks composed of remarkably well-built, flat-roofed stone
huts, which are whitish-grey in colour owing to the use of a natural
cement in their construction, apparently obtained from open pits
in the village. The huts bear a strange aspect against the black
rocks, showing like little square pill-boxes inset here and there
with pleasing irregularity. They are built without system in laying
the stone—no rubble, no regular jointing, just a jumble of stones
that are not very large, set in a liberal bed of mortar.

Such places, now deserted—and there are many in Aïr—fill me with
sadness; they are often in pleasant situations, and picturesque even
now, notwithstanding the strange bleakness and stillness of the land,
but one cannot refrain from thinking how much more attractive Aïr
would be if occupied by happy natives, and a wayfarer could see,
instead of this melancholy desolation, smoke of wood-fires rising
and hear homely sounds.

It is difficult to ascertain from the natives, with any certainty
of accuracy, the period when Aïr first began to decline in
population, though, of course, they all know of the final desertion
which took place, about three years ago, in the forced evacuations
following on the Rebellion of 1916, when the remnants of the Tuareg
inhabitants were commanded by the French authorities to settle in
the neighbourhood of Agades under direct protection of the Fort and
within reach of surveillance. But this last was a comparatively small
affair, and does not by any means account for the loss of the large
population, which, if one is to judge by the numerous ruins of old
villages and graveyards, once occupied the Aïr mountains. Apart
from the question of the extent of oppression pursued by stronger
tribes from outside territories, I am prone to wonder if Aïr has
undergone any great geological change or climatic change which has
made it less fertile than hitherto? For it seems to me that want
and hunger are the most tangible causes that drive people to forsake
dearthful country and seek a better elsewhere capable of supporting
livelihood; more especially if the people happen to be, as in Aïr,
naturally nomadic. I think it may be accepted that Aïr in the
present age is a land of dearth not capable of supporting a great
many people. If it was a rich land, and war was the great scourge
that destroyed the people, would not the victors seize the country
and settle in it? Such thoughts naturally occur to me, because I
cannot believe that this dreadfully bare country, as it is to-day,
ever offered any inducement to a large population to live in it;
while if food for many people was carried from Damergou, Damagarim,
and Kano in the south, it must have constituted a colossal and
unending task that necessitated the upkeep of great herds of camels
and an abundant growth of forage: viz. grass, ground plants, acacias,
“Abisgee,” and other bushes.

Therefore the solution may lie in geological change or climatic
change, such as may have altered the whole aspect of the land’s
fertility. If sands have swept in from the desert seas that bound
Aïr, to pile up gradually at the base of the range through centuries
of time and smother forests of acacia and other plant life which may
have been there, then the land has suffered a great loss (I have
crossed the edge of the eastern plain below Baguezan mountains,
where there are still considerable numbers of acacias close in to
the margin where mountain rock terminates); while also the sand
that is blown into the mountains from the desert is, during Rains,
washed into the valleys and innumerable river-beds, causing, perhaps,
the valleys to grow in depth of sand and the rivers, for lack of
sufficient gradient, or by reason of an estuary out on the desert
that may be slowly blocking up, to gradually fill up and choke,
where once, perhaps, there were deep rocky channels which held
pools of water all the year round.

If, on the other hand, or also, climatic conditions have changed,
and much less rain falls now than in former years—natives declare
some years in the present are practically rainless—the difference
in the fertility of the country would be tremendous, for Aïr,
with its countless river-courses, under conditions of bountiful
lasting rainfall would be rich and beautiful indeed.

_12th June._—Bad weather set in last evening, beginning with
rapidly rising gale; then developing to thunderstorm and rain.
Heavy rain fell through the night, and we slept in water-soaked
blankets.

We left Igouloulof at daybreak, and continued northward to
Faodet. During the morning we passed through some broad valley
country, where evergreen “Abisgee” bushes were fairly numerous,
in locality the guide called “Tchyerus”; and the river of
that name, draining westwards (which appears to be a local name
for a section of the Zilalet river, which is an arm of the great
Agoras), was forded, as it was in flood after the rain of last night.
Thereafter, before coming to Agarageur, we passed over open country
of pale sand, dotted with small cone-shaped hills, which opened up
in wide expanse westward. Agarageur mountain was passed close on
our right, and the stone-built village of Afis, which is S.W. of
the range, the tiny dwellings, strikingly diminutive, tucked in
at the great mountain base. Agarageur mountain (named Tamgak on
Courtier’s French map, but called by the natives Agarageur)
appears high and stately, rising in rugged slopes from massive
boulder-strewn base. Altitude at foot of Agarageur, 2,600 ft.

Approaching Faodet, where we camped, we travelled among rough
foothills, with the large magnificent range of the same name on
the east. The village of Faodet is in a level sand-basin, which
contains some “Abisgee” and acacia trees and an old deep well,
which is in bad disrepair and long out of use. The deserted stone
dwellings lie back among the foothills in a pleasant ravine. The
altitude at Faodet is 2,900 ft.

Not long before reaching Faodet, a fierce thunderstorm burst,
and we were suddenly caught on a bare hill-crest by onslaught
of heavy driving torrential rain, and as camels will not face
such weather, they at once turned their backs to the biting gale
and slashing rain, and huddled together in little groups to stand
motionless with their cowering, unprotected riders on their backs,
while the rain beat down on them. It was a strange sight—groups
drawn together for protection, patiently waiting, the rain, as if
incensed, literally hurling itself angrily down upon us in torrents,
while the ground at our feet grew to a flowing stream of water,
and camels shifted their feet uneasily as the wet and discomfort
and cold increased. But in the end, as always in this country, the
brief mad storm ceased, and we shook out our bedraggled feathers,
so to speak, and journeyed on our way.

We had barely restarted when a second unexpected incident surprised
us this day; and this was when breasting a ridge we came right on
top of three men ascending from the other side. Their appearance was
extraordinary: they were clothed solely in skins of wild sheep and
gazelle, and their whole colour, even to their pale light yellowish
faces, was a remarkable blend with the sand. Had we not surprised
them, it is certain that we should never have detected them hidden
away among rocks and sand. They were absolutely wild men of the
mountains, roaming those uninhabited ranges at will, and were amazed
and visibly frightened when finding themselves completely at our
mercy; which fear was partly dispelled when they were told I had no
wish to make captives of them or harm them. They all carried short
wooden-shafted spears, and bundles of skin bags containing their
scant belongings, slung over their shoulders on a short stick;
one also carried a small child perched on the top of his shoulder
and clinging to the crown of his head. All were wearing yashmaks,
which veiled their faces in the usual Tuareg fashion. When it was
found that we were friendly, two women were revealed concealed
fearfully among the rocks near by, and with them were four small
naked children—two of them infants in arms. Those strange
people had no goats and no grain, and were living on wild meat,
which they trapped with snares, green barely ripe dates, and edible
roots and leaves and berries of worth known to themselves. They had
not been out of Tamgak mountains for a year, they declared, and
were on their way to Igouloulof to gather “Abisgee” berries,
now ripening in that district. I gave them half a gazelle, killed
this day, and sent them gratefully on their way, letting them go,
knowing they might never be seen again, with the same feelings as
I might liberate snared animals, and watch them bound away into
the wilderness, their dearly loved freedom regained.

[Illustration: WILD MEN, NORTHERN AÏR.]

[Illustration: APPROACHING IFEROUAN.]

I note to-day that thus far no mosquitoes, which had appeared
further south in the wake of the first light Rains, have been seen
north of Timia.

Shot three Dorcas Gazelles to-day to augment our food supplies;
a number of those animals seen.

Each day I note down the few birds which I see, and remain watchful
for new species which I may not have already collected in Aïr;
but up to now have found nothing of that kind.

_13th June._—Leaving Faodet, a broad view of mountain range was
sighted soon after daylight to the north and east, and the slopes
and outline of the great Tamgak mountains, in the north of Aïr, lay
before us, not in appearance of astonishing height (map alt. west
side of range 5,569 ft.), but very rugged and of massive solidity,
for they are of extensive area. But before the Tamgak range is
reached, a very wide valley or flat sandy plain is crossed which
lies between the Faodet mountains and Tamgak mountains. At this
time we could see in the north a peculiar blunt-pointed isolated
tower of rock projecting above the most distant mountains in sight
along the Tamgak range, which the guide at once declared denoted
the position of Iferouan; and once one has seen this unique rock
spire from the south, or anywhere, one could never mistake the
locality of Iferouan in the whole of Aïr. (It transpired later
that this spire is nearer to Zeloufiet than Iferouan, for we swung
out in a north-west direction from the mountains at Zeloufiet, to
find Iferouan in a wide fertile valley at a considerable distance
from Tamgak.) Thus, in the morning, we sighted a landmark of our
destination, which we expected to reach about 4 p.m.

Crossing the flat sandy plain, referred to above, the village of
Iberkom was found right in under mountain slopes of Tamgak, in a
valley fertile in open bush growth, which was already pleasantly
green from the fall of recent rain. There were some date palms at
Iberkom and a few stone huts among the bare rocks.

Leaving Iberkom, we followed round the western base of Tamgak
range, crossing over one or two bare rocky ridges, but generally
following along the narrow level bush-grown sandy valley that
circled round the base of the towering grey rocks. We next passed
a small village named Tanetmolet, deserted like all others, with a
well which contained no water. Altitude, 2,400 ft. Soon afterwards
Tintaghoda was passed: a picturesque widely laid out village on a
gravel ridge, the stone huts of which were more elaborate than any
seen elsewhere, having roof parapets and craftless ornament in some
cases, while all buildings were of peculiar colouring, since the
stones were laid in a brick-red mortar. (I did not dismount and
walk about the empty village, which I much regretted afterwards,
when I learned, from the exiled Chief of Iferouan, that this place
contains an important mosque. On the other hand I had been told
that there was a mosque at Iferouan, and could find no trace of it
there, and now know that the Tintaghoda mosque is the one of the
territory.) A deep well south of the village held water in plenty,
but it was sour and stagnant from lying long unused.

The bush-grown valley narrowed after we had breasted the stony rise
of Tintaghoda, then opened out again before Zeloufiet is reached;
another village that is first viewed on a bare stony ridge, and of
some picturesqueness and variety when entered, except that it is
sadly desolate like all the others. There is a fine belt of date
palms to the west of the huts, and many old garden-patches which
still bear the marks of irrigation, at one time laid out with
the purpose of nursing cultivation. At Zeloufiet the great Tamgak
mountains have died down, and the wide flat basin, wherein is the
village, is surrounded by ranges of low black hills; while the
strange rock spire, which we had seen from afar in the morning,
lies due east of the village. Between Zeloufiet and Iferouan the
shallow, bankless river we have been keeping in touch with in the
bush-grown valley along the mountain base broadens out and becomes
the extremely wide shallow Igheser river-bed, which on its banks
carry some dum palms and date palms, besides some “Abisgee”
and acacia bush; while the small villages of Afassat and Tassebet,
which each contain some date palms, are passed on the east bank of
the river before Iferouan is reached.

Nearing Iferouan, the goumiers were much interested in the tracks
of a single camel in the sand of the river-bed. Expert in reading
the minutest detail of any individual camel track, they spent some
time following the signs, which led toward Iferouan, and conjecturing
among themselves over them. They were not very fresh tracks, a week
or ten days old, but the natives decided that they were certainly
the marks of a camel from the north; no doubt the mount of a scout
from some Hogar band of robbers sent to spy out the land: looking
at the dates in Iferouan to judge, perhaps, when they would be
ripe, so that they might, in season, be plundered or descent be
planned upon the people who might be sent from Timia or Agades
to gather them—a disaster which actually occurred last year.
On the other hand, the outlaw might have gone into Iferouan for
water, and thereafter proceeded south to spy about the borders
of inhabited districts to seek out the grazing-places of camels,
with a view to his band swooping in on them and bearing them off;
as so often happens in Aïr in the present day.

It was a weary band of men, and camels, that off-loaded and camped
in Iferouan, for we had travelled hard for the last few days over
country that held many drawbacks to comfortable travel.

The dwellings of Iferouan are on the west bank of the Igheser river,
among, and bordering, an extensive date-palm and dum-palm belt,
where many wells are sunk which once served the wants of natives and
irrigated the garden patches, that had evidently been cultivated
on every available piece of ground within the palm grove. (Later
the exiled Chief of Iferouan, by name Obidelkilli, informed me
that it was principally wheat which was grown there in the past,
a grain which in all probability came into the country from northern
Africa.) The huts in the palm grove are of cane framework and grass
thatched, and are chiefly in a state of ruin, while outside the
grove, on the margin of stony ground to the west, there are both
grass huts and stone huts. Also, on an island, quite apart from
the village, out in the centre of the wide stream-bed, there is a
small house of European aspect, apparently a small post or place
of accommodation for resident or visiting French officer at one time.

From Iferouan one views the rugged western slopes of the great Tamgak
range out to the northern extreme, and low hills beyond that tail
away in the distance—the last of the hills of Aïr, broken hills
that appear to grow more diminutive and scattered as they recede
beyond the care of the wild mountain ranges of Aïr. . . . I had
reached my goal, the north of Aïr, a goal which from the time I
left England to this memorable day had never been promised with any
measure of certainty; and perhaps I may be forgiven if at this hour
I was filled with gladness.




                             CHAPTER XIII

                 THE NORTHERN REGIONS OF AÏR: PART II


I remained the next day in Iferouan collecting a few specimens of
doves, inhabiting the palm trees, which proved to be _Streptopelia
turtur hoggara_, a rare and beautiful soft-coloured richly mottled
dove which I found in no other locality in Aïr. This was the
first and only good find during my northern journey, throughout
which birds remained remarkably scarce. I think, after all, birds
like the society of mankind; at any rate, desolate, man-forsaken
northern Aïr held very few birds indeed in comparison with inhabited
districts in the south. Mankind cultivate seed crops, keep herds of
cattle, throw out debris, live where water is to be found, and have
a score or more habits, each of which unconsciously, in some way,
is of benefit to one or other of the feathered tribe.

I did not intend to return to Timia by the route I had come, but
to journey south-west to Aguellal, the most western mountain range
in Aïr of any importance, and thence cut back eastward by way of
the ancient town of Assodé.

Before setting out, an unexpected difficulty cropped up in that,
wilfully or truthfully, Homa, the native who had been guide to
Iferouan, declared that he did not know the way to Aguellal. I had
made my plans quite clear before leaving Timia, and was considerably
annoyed to find that I had been misled as to the ability of the
guide. I called the goumiers, and asked each one if he knew the
country, but received a negative reply from all, which, so far as
I could judge, was true, although by this time I knew something of
Tuareg shortcomings, and was aware that the whole business might be
a ruse to put me off returning by a circuitous and longer route. In
any case, I nipped any indecision, which they may have wished to
encourage, in the bud, by declaring emphatically that I had a good
_Takarda_ (map), and would lead the way to Aguellal, at the same
time knowing the men would have to accompany me unless they wished
to greatly displease their officer at Agades.

My map showed a track from Iferouan to Aguellal, and the evening
before starting I sent the chief goumier and Homa out to search for
it west of the village. They came back at dark with the encouraging
news that they had found a track out on the stony plain leading
westward.

Hence at daybreak on 15th June we set out from Iferouan in the
direction of Aguellal. The track soon proved to be very vague, so
that I had to refer frequently to map and compass before Aguellal
mountain range loomed in sight, a procedure which astonished and
impressed the natives, who had for days past been vastly interested
in the magic sheet of paper which told me so much about a land
which they were aware I had never seen before. From time to time
we picked up the old track, usually on stony ground where sand had
not drifted, and thus reassured we kept on a true course.

The country between Iferouan and Aguellal is in general aspect
plain-like and expansive and very barren. Low rugged hills lie west
and south of Iferouan, in country of alternating stretches of light
gravel and sand in slight hollows and valleys, and darker gravel and
rock on the rounded ridges and higher lands. When more than midway
on our journey, we crossed an extensive sandy plain on its western
margin, and there the old track was completely obliterated by weather
and drifting sand, and I noticed the leading camel-man was following,
at times, the small particles of bleached camel-litter of animals
that had long ago passed this way—in the end, even those slight
signs, that would escape unpractised eyes, were lost.

No trees were seen to-day, except an occasional low weed-like,
ill-nourished bush and a few scattered acacias at our night camp,
which was chosen in the Aniogaran valley bed (altitude, 2,200 ft.),
at which time we were in full view of the northern slopes of rugged
Aguellal.

Dr. Barth, on entering the Aïr mountains from the north in 1850,
described the approach to Aguellal as “a picturesque wilderness,”
where “majestic mountains and detached peaks towered over the
landscape.”

Unlike other localities throughout to-day’s journey, there was
no sign of recent rainfall, and the land lay terribly parched,
and altogether the most drear and barren area we had entered since
leaving Timia.

The undulating fairly level type of country was of the type favoured
by Dorcas Gazelles, and a number of them were seen to-day, and an
animal shot for food.

I am now living principally on buck-meat and dried dates bought
in Timia, for my European stores, which I have had to draw on
heavily ever since leaving the inhabited regions of Damergou, are
almost finished. The articles I miss most of all, and which ran out
about a month ago, are sugar and tobacco; especially the latter,
which can be a wonderful solace when the palate grows listless on
a constant diet of freshly killed meat.

Resuming the journey on the following day, we changed our course
westward and then southward, to swing round the north-west spur of
the Aguellal range, over very rough foothills, through which an old
mountain track led us in toward Aguellal village, which lay hidden
round the corner of the spur, until we came suddenly in sight of
it at close range.

We camped in Aguellal two hours after setting out. Aguellal village
(altitude, 2,100 ft.) is beneath the western slope of the strange
dark mountains of the same name—magnificent ranges in rugged
contour, and of considerable height— while westward from the
deserted village, or rather, villages, for there are four separate
groups of dwellings in different localities, stretches a wide
sandy valley, with green banks of low bush comprised chiefly of
“Abisgee” and acacia. There are no date palms at Aguellal and
no old signs of grain cultivation; indeed, I doubt if the barren
stony ground would permit of cultivation. So that natives in the
past apparently gave their attention entirely to maintaining herds
of goats and camels, though, in general, Aguellal mountain has
little attractive fertility round its base, and is surrounded by
country of more barren appearance than the more central ranges,[10]
which have a certain fertility in some of the valleys in their
immediate surroundings.

The deserted huts in the villages are stone-built and of reddish
colour, and many contained relics of native furniture and utensils,
such as wooden stools, mortar bowls, grass mats, grass-made baskets
and dishes, and earthenware water-jars. In a number of dwellings jars
were found built into the inside walls, and the goumiers informed
me that those were customarily used by natives as hiding-places
for money.

There is a deep well at Aguellal in the centre of the principal
village.

Accompanied by Atagoom and Saidi, I left camp not long after midday,
and proceeded to climb into Aguellal mountains, an undertaking
which proved to be a strenuous one, and we did not get back to
camp until after dark. Mountain climbing in intense heat is not
mountain climbing under ideal conditions, and we put in an afternoon
of extreme exertion, for Aguellal slopes are very steep, almost
cliff-like in their upper reaches, and of a rugged composition
which rendered them quite impassable in places. We succeeded,
before receding daylight warned us to begin descent, in climbing
to a summit which registered 3,100 ft., 1,000 ft. above Aguellal
village, which is a very considerable distance away from the actual
mountain base. Other peaks were, at that altitude, above us north
and south-west, which appeared almost inaccessible without the aid
of ropes, and I judged they might have additional height of 600 to
800 ft. (On one map which I possess there is an altitude reading
on the east side of the range of 3,609 ft.)

Fresh tracks of wild sheep were numerous in the mountain.

_17th June._—Left Aguellal at daybreak, travelling first south-west
to avoid the southern spur of Aguellal, and thereafter swinging
round into the south-east with the intention of cutting in to the
broad Agoras valley, and thence continuing up the river course to
Assodé. The journey to-day was the hardest performed since leaving
Timia, being throughout over rocky, irregular lowland, which offered
bad foothold for the camels and entailed much variance of direction
to avoid impassable rocks and gully channels. Throughout the day
there were many individual hills in the landscape. About mid-journey
a long time was spent in making our way through the strange pass
that is between the large detached hills of Matalgha and Marasset—a
much greater time and distance than the map would lead one to expect.

Marasset is prominent, and can be identified a long way off. It
has one peak in particular, which rises high above all else and
terminates in twin cone-shaped towers.

[Illustration: IN AGUELLAL MOUNTAINS AT 3,100 FEET.]

[Illustration: WE FIND A PRECIOUS POOL OF WATER S.E. OF AGUELLAL,
AÏR.]

Beyond Marasset we found a pool of fresh rainwater, which brought
forth a general exclamation of pleasure, while halt was made to
slack our immediate thirst and fill all our water-skins. Throughout
this journey in northern Aïr it has been, excepting on one other
occasion, our lot to subsist on the stagnant, foul-tasted waters
obtained from old decayed village wells which have not been in use
for some years.

We camped about 4 p.m. at a small village named Ebazouera, near to
the edge of the expansive Agoras valley; a tiny village containing a
few ruins and three standing stone huts. There was no well. Altitude,
2,300 ft.

_18th June._—About two hours after setting out in the early
morning we passed out of rocky land and intersected the Agoras river,
which was then followed upstream until Assodé was reached about 2
p.m. The river-bed of sand is very wide, with shallow banks almost
barren of trees. It was necessary for me to act as guide, as on
the previous days; moreover, the natives now had implicit faith
in my magic _Takarda_ (map). One might think that doubt should
not arise travelling in a wide river-bed, nevertheless it does;
broad channels open up in the shores, outlets of other streams
join into the Agoras, and more than once the question arises:
which shall be followed of two broad ways?—which seem, at their
junction, to both lead much in the same direction. However, when
nearing Assodé, one or two of the goumiers, and the guide Homa,
began to find landmarks with which they were familiar, and I soon
learned that I need have no further concern as to our whereabouts,
as the way back to Timia was henceforth known to the natives.

I may say that the French map of Aïr, resultant from the Cortier
Geographical Mission, which had been kindly given to me at Agades,
proved of the utmost service to me throughout my travels in Aïr,
and is an excellent and accurate map if one follows it on broadly
conceived lines. But one must form conception of proportion very
expansively, for the scale (and, perhaps, the extent of geographical
data) does not permit the inclusion of the abundant detail which this
rugged mountain-land possesses. For instance, the chief mountain
ranges and a great many hills and rivers are indicated, but there
are hundreds, yea, perhaps, thousands, of individual hills and many
streams which are not included on the map.

The village or town of Assodé (altitude, 2,475 ft.) is the largest
I came across in Aïr north of Agades. It is strangely situated
in a small stony plateau-basin, behind high rocky banks on the
north side of the Agoras river, in country more hilly than that
which borders the river further west. The basin, wherein lies the
village, is completely surrounded with natural ramparts of small
hills, and therefore presents the appearance of a place capable
of strong defence in time of war. The space within the hills is in
places crowded with stone huts, while, where huts do not now stand,
the area is a rubbish heap of ruins where dwellings have fallen,
and undoubtedly Assodé at one time was a place of considerable
importance.

Among the ruins I found the ancient mosque of Assodé, the existence
of which is known to every Tuareg in Aïr, and no doubt it holds a
prominent place in Mohammedan religious history. The mosque stands,
without any notable prominence, except in ground area, on the crown
of a rising knoll in the eastern quarter of the village, with the
front and tower ruins facing the north-west; possibly so that the
main body of the prayer court and devotion cells face eastward
toward the rising sun. The mosque is altogether in a sad state of
ruin: roofs in places collapsed, lintels and door jambs fallen,
and the tower (apparently never built to any great height) but a
pile of fallen stones. Roughly, the mosque has a ground area of
135 ft. length and 55 ft. breadth, which longitudinally is divided
into two equal sections: an indoor place of prayer and an outdoor
place of prayer. The indoor section, which is the eastern half,
is made up of five long dark passage-like aisles, varying from 5
ft. to 6 ft. wide, with stone walls, about 2 ft. thick, which are
honeycombed with low door openings 4 ft. high, while the ceilings
are only 7 ft. to 8 ft. high, constructed with timbers carrying
an earth and gravel roof. The outdoor section is simply an open
courtyard, surrounded by a stone wall and levelled off a few steps
above the ground level outside. On the west of this there is a wing,
21 ft. by 78 ft., on a lower level containing a double row of aisles:
possibly a special department for the devotions of priests. I found
in the aisles great piles of Mohammedan literature, most beautifully
penned, and regretted I could not bear it away with me so that it
might be searched for ancient records relating to the history of the
land. (Later I informed the French authorities of this literature,
and it is possible that an effort will be made to have it brought
back and preserved and thoroughly examined.)

There are monastic quarters well apart from the mosque and farther
east, and they still have outline which shows that they were more
extensive than any of the hut dwellings at present standing, which
are small, square, single-room affairs.

All the ancient huts of the age of the mosque are completely in
ruins and but piles of building stones, so that one cannot judge
the shape which they possessed, but it is highly probable that they
were of the same style as those at present standing.

There are no date palms at Assodé, but numerous signs that the
inhabitants kept goats and camels.

_19th June._—We left Assodé an hour and a half before daylight,
and, on account of the chapter of incidents about to be related,
travelled without halt till 5 p.m.

Leaving Assodé, we headed south-east up the Agoras river, until we
intersected our outward route to Iferouan at the point where we had
camped ten days before at the junction of the Teguednu and Asselar
rivers, at which time the large conspicuous mountain named Goundai,
which I remarked on when outward bound, was again in view.

It was at this point that tremendous excitement was suddenly aroused
among the goumiers in finding fresh tracks of camels in the sand
of the river-bed of robbers, who, coming from the north-east, had
cut into our outward tracks and had gone southward following them.

High exclamations and intense excitement was rife among the goumiers
for some minutes, while rifles were unslung and locks looked to
and magazines fully charged, the while the tracks in the sand were
being examined and read. There were, the goumiers decided, twelve
camels, and their riders were undoubtedly robbers, but they were
in considerable doubt as to whether they had come from Tibesti
or the Ahaggar mountains, and such signs as they picked up—an
end of cord, a small piece of cotton garb, and a few dried dates;
articles all eagerly examined—failed to prove conclusively whether
the band were Tébu or Hogar natives.

I had intended to camp at Tiggeur for the day, but now decided to
rapidly follow the tracks of the robbers in the hope of arriving
in time to aid the natives of Timia, if aid were needed. So we
hurried on, following the course of a deep ravine; and all the
time the tracks in the sand were being keenly read by the excited
goumiers. In time, some miles from Timia, we came to where the
robbers had happened on a herd of goats tended by a woman. Here it
was noted in the sand that they had spurred their camels to rush
forward so that they might catch and seize the woman, and signs of
struggle were found below an acacia tree, where they had effected
her capture. Thereafter they had driven the goats before them along
the ravine until a side-branch was reached, and we traced where
one man had turned up this on foot and gone off eastward with the
captured herd, while the main band had continued in towards Timia,
led by the woman they had taken prisoner, and whose sandal-prints
could be traced in the sand. (It was presumed that the goats would be
driven to some rendezvous where the band would meet later; but this
proved wrong conjecture, for it was afterwards found that they had
abandoned the goats.) Again, farther on, we traced in the sand where
all the robbers had dismounted and advanced stealthily to where some
donkeys were grazing; no doubt with the purpose of catching anyone
who might be in attendance so that he or she would not escape to
give the alarm in Timia. But there was no sign of an additional
prisoner having been taken, and the robbers had continued onward,
taking the donkeys with them for a short distance, and then had
turned them aside up a quiet gulley and left them there.

At last, having left the ravine to ascend over a stony stretch
of land and then descend into Timia valley, we came upon the
place—just before the river bends toward the village, and in
shelter of a jutting hill-spur—where, in the dusk, the robbers
had made camp. They had lain beside their camels and reposed, and
had apparently partaken of little food beyond dried dates, as they
had not dared to light fires. From this camping-place, where they
waited the advent of dawn, we traced the naked footprints of two
of the robbers who, in the dark, had crept stealthily in to Timia
to reconnoitre.

In a few minutes more we were on the outskirts of Timia, which
seemed strangely deserted and silent. However, we soon espied a
single armed man dodging about in a date grove, and hailed him that
we were friends, whereupon he and two others came out to join us,
and soon the hurried tale of the adventures of the day was being
poured into the ears of my excited goumiers.

To begin with: we were too late! Timia had been attacked and entered,
and the robbers had left, heading south, about four hours ago. The
disjointed story of the natives pieced together something in this
form: The robbers had attacked Timia at dawn to-day, trying to
terrorise the place. But the inhabitants had had warning the evening
before, brought in by a woman, who had been with the donkeys, which
the robbers had come across, and who had fled undetected some little
time before the bandits had reached the animals. So that the Timia
natives (who were unfortunately without the leadership of their
chief Fougda: reputed to be an able man in circumstances of danger)
were already secreted among the rocks in the gorge at dawn awaiting
the robbers. Also they had wisely sent a man to where their camels
were grazing south-west of Timia, with instructions that they were
to be driven with all haste on to the Baguezan plateau (an order
which events proved was not explicitly obeyed). Therefore, when
the robbers advanced, they found the natives waiting for them, and,
apparently, regular guerilla warfare ensued which lasted for some
hours. It would appear that the Timia natives were foolish, and
blazed off their ammunition at ineffective range; for, apparently,
they did not hit a single robber, while they completely exhausted
their scant supplies of ammunition. On the other hand the robbers
were very daring and wily in attack and better marksmen, also they
had modern rifles and plenty of ammunition (later I picked up a
full clasp—6 rounds— of ·303 Italian ammunition and some empty
cases of Turkish ammunition of about ·44 calibre).

About noon the village was completely at the mercy of the robbers,
and they entered where they willed. But, be it said to their credit,
they made no attempt to wreak vengeance on the people or their
dwellings, and they carried off neither quantities of food nor goats
nor women. Their sole purpose was to steal camels, and as none were
in the village or near by, they forthwith forced the old headman,
whom they had captured, to guide them out of the village and take
them to where the camels were to be found.

This was as far as their story went. At the time we arrived in
Timia the robbers were somewhere to the south, searching for the
camels belonging to the natives.

I was in a quandary, for I felt sure the robbers could yet be
caught, yet if I led the goumiers against the robbers without real
personal cause and failed to rout them, or suffered heavy casualties,
I might be asked awkward questions by the French authorities and
be asked to leave the country; which would be disastrous to the
interests of the expedition. Therefore, after due consideration of
my position as a civilian in a foreign land, which barred me from
pursuing the enemy with no other purpose than to force a fight,
I called the chief goumier and Atagoom, and told them that I was
certain that if their captain at Agades knew they were close to
robbers, he would expect them to follow them up, while, if they did
not, he would be sure to be vastly displeased—this was, I felt,
as far as I could go in the matter. And my reasoning bore fruit,
for the goumiers agreed to follow the robbers, reinforced by five
armed natives of Timia, and though both men and beasts were terribly
tired, having travelled since 4.30 in the morning, they set out to
follow the tracks of the robbers just as it was growing dusk.

As soon as I had got them away, I sent the half-dozen unarmed men
remaining in Timia to look for wounded, and before retiring to rest
dressed, as best I could, with warm water and bandages, three bad
cases which they brought in: one of whom I did not expect to live.

The old headman wearily returned to Timia at night, leaning heavily
on his staff and barely able to walk, for, besides his trying
experiences in the hands of the robbers, he was slightly wounded
in the chin and right knee. The robbers had released him when they
had sighted the camels they sought. He said the robbers were Hogar,
and the band comprised twelve camels (as the goumiers had accurately
read from the mingled tracks in the sand), fourteen men, and thirteen
rifles. (Those robbers sometimes mount two men on one camel.)

_Timia, 20th June._—Spent an uneventful night alone: no further
disturbance.

This morning a few natives begin to appear out of hiding and come
to my camping-place to express their gladness that I have returned
to protect them. (For they have great faith in the powers of any
white man.) They are still in a state of panic, and most of the
women and children remain hidden among the rocks in the mountain
sides afraid to come in, especially as they fear a second band
which the robbers declared would follow them in a day or two;
a declaration which proved without truth, and circulated by the
robbers solely to intimidate the populace and prevent the men of
Timia from leaving the neighbourhood to follow them. For my own
part I remain camped in the open by the edge of the dry river-bed,
in spite of remonstrance from the old headman, who wanted me also
to hide in the hills; and before the end of the day my apparent
indifference had helped to restore native confidence.

During the day five more wounded were brought in to be attended to,
in addition to the three placed in my charge last evening: one of
whom had died during the night.

The goumiers returned late to-night, reporting they had not caught
up the robbers, who had succeeded in capturing (about midway
between Timia and Baguezan plateau) and driving off thirty-two
camels. The native guarding the camels, who had unfortunately
dallied in executing the order to drive the camels rapidly away into
Baguezan, had been caught by the robbers and disrobed of everything
he possessed except a leather loincloth.

_21st June._—I now proposed to remain and collect at Timia for
some time; therefore, as arranged, I sent off news to Agades of my
safe return from northern Aïr, at the same time returning all the
goumiers, excepting the two worthies Atagoom and Saidi.

Two of my patients passed away overnight, both with very bad internal
wounds. Three have now succumbed to wounds out of the eight brought
in. The remainder are all likely to recover.

_22nd June._—Quiet day skinning, and Timia now rapidly returning
to a normal state. This morning witnessed the arrival of many of the
fugitive population from hiding in the mountains. They came in twos
or threes and small parties: some men, with staves and bundles on
their shoulders; but mostly women, liberally clad, for warmth at
night, in cotton clothing, and carrying rolled-up grass mats upon
which they had slept among the rocks. Some of the women also drove
in goats before them.

Further information with regard to the robbers was revealed to me
to-day by the old headman, who is now recovering from his wounds. It
appears that on the way to Timia the robbers came upon and caught one
of the “wild” women from Tamgak mountain which we had run across
north of Egouloulof, and had questioned her closely as to whom it was
who had passed northward and left behind the many camel tracks. She
informed them there was a white man and many armed natives, who
had gone to Iferouan; whereupon they showed signs of uneasiness,
and threw the woman aside, while exclaiming denunciations on our
heads, and, among themselves, saying that they must now hasten on
their way to Timia, lest we return on their heels or intercept them
on their way north.

It is also now known definitely that the robber band were Hogar
natives, and came from Janet, a short distance south-west of Ghat,
in the territory of the Asger (Asdjer, Azkar), approximately some
500 miles north of Timia, and were led by a famous and much-feared
robber chief named Chebickee. The old headman, who, of course, had
ample opportunity to see everything while captive, says the band
were mounted on exceptionally fine camels, as I and the goumiers
had already surmised from the large footprints in the sand.

I remained on in Timia while the wounded recovered and the little
village among the mountains gradually settled down to wonted
peacefulness.




                              CHAPTER XIV

               EAST OF BAGUEZAN, AOUDERAS, AND TARROUAJI


After collecting specimens for some little time in the pleasant
neighbourhood of Timia, I set out to return to my base camp on
Baguezan, not by the route I had come, but round by the east side
of the mountain, via Tebernit valley, and thereafter along the
southern base until we should come to the pass above Tokede which I
had originally climbed. There is no pass in the northern or eastern
mountain-sides of Baguezan.

The journey by this route occupied four days, as against two and
a half days by the more direct route on the western side by which
I had travelled outward to Timia. But, in general, the east side
of Baguezan is easier to travel along with camels than the rugged
western side, for there it is possible to skirt the margin of the
stony foothills that lie out from the base and travel along the
edge of the sand or over fairly level gravel-covered ground.

The eastern aspect of Baguezan Mountains differs from that of the
west in that it presents a more abrupt mountain face and has less
bulwark of rugged foothills than in the west, where the whole
country below the plateau is broken and mountainous; while out
beyond the foothill margin on the east side, east of the shallow
Tebernit valley, the land stretches away in a flat-looking plain,
which contains very few detached hills, and, in places, bears a
fair growth of open acacia bush.

Leaving Tebernit valley and advancing round the south-east corner
of Baguezan the Ouna and Nabaro rivers are crossed: wide dry
stream-beds rising from deep crevices in the mountain-side. There
are some particularly large acacias growing on the banks of the
Ouna river, while there is a deserted village on the south bank of
the stream. Altitude, a short distance north of Ouna river, 3,300 ft.

So completely deserted is Ouna village and the whole territory,
that I see, as I have seen elsewhere, confident gazelles resting
in the street spaces, while their footprints mark the sand even to
the very doors of the dwellings.

Dorcas Gazelles are fairly plentiful in the country east of
Baguezan, and there are also a few Dama Gazelles, while there are
Wild Sheep on the mountain faces; but, so far as the latter are
concerned, the rugged western side of the mountain is much the
better hunting-ground.

The flatness of the country east of Baguezan continues round into
the south-east for a long way, and it is not until Adekakit river
is reached that the aspect changes and one begins to enter rugged
foothills.

Adekakit river, which rises in a remarkably deep ravine on the
mountain face, is a broad river-bed, with fairly fertile banks, which
support some dum palms, and the south side of the mountain appears
to be the only locality around Baguezan base where those trees grow.

By the time Teouar is reached, one has entered a land of mountain
foothill environment and encounters many scenes of rugged
beauty. Particularly fine in that respect is the journey up the
Tessouma river-bed from Teouar to Tokede. The stream-bed is here
very broad, and well garbed with trees on either bank, dum palm, a
few date palms, acacia and “Abisgee” bush, while its course is
channelled, latterly in a deep twisting rock-banked gorge, through
a land of mountains, some of which have such grotesque shapes and
towering heights that they command acute admiration and attention.

Teouar village (altitude, 3,050 ft.) stands on high stony ground
on the east bank of the river. It is a deserted village of stone
huts. Across the river there are some date palms, and here we found
two natives cultivating the ground beneath the palms in spite of
their constant fear of robbers. So great is their dread, that at our
approach to Teouar we descried two figures fleeing into the hills
until I sent the goumiers in chase of them, and to hail them that we
were friends. One was armed with a huge heavy long-barrelled rifle,
long out of date, while the other had only a hand-spear.

I have already described the ascent from Tokede to Baguezan plateau,
so that the final stage of my journey back into Baguezan need not
here be dwelt on.

It was early in July when I re-entered Baguezan, and I was astonished
and delighted at the change which, owing to considerable rain
showers in June, had taken place during my absence. Where all
had been bleak and overshadowed with the melancholy grey of bare
rocky hills, there are now valleys bearing green-leafed trees and
green grass, while even among the rocks there is a faint tint of
greenness where thin grass or small plant or tiny bush has precarious
lodgment. But I note no bright display of flowers, which is because
the few flowering bushes and plants have blooms that are small and
modest, and are hidden at any distance by the fullness of growth
of green leaf and grass blade. Butterflies, hitherto remarkably
scarce, are now numerous on Baguezan on account of the prevailing
spring-like conditions, but they are not of great variety of kind,
nor brilliantly coloured, nor large of size, being chiefly of
desert forms.

The few days I remained on Baguezan were occupied, when not
collecting, in packing away boxes of specimens in readiness to
travel, and in mending my bush-clothes which were now in a sad
state of raggedness.

On 4th July I left Baguezan mountains and set out to Agades,
having, by camel courier, received a request to come in to meet the
commandant of the Territoire Militaire du Niger, who was to arrive
at Agades from Zinder in a few days in the course of a round of
inspection of outlying posts.

I journeyed back to Agades by the way I had come, and spent
three very enjoyable days at the Fort in the society of fellow
Europeans—a great treat when one has been long alone except for
native following.

In connection with the last remark, being _alone_ on work of
this kind has, I have concluded, one advantage, which may be set
against its harshness in denying companionship; and that is the
rare opportunity which it gives to undistracted study. When a man
in ordinary business life wishes to pursue deep study, it is common
habit to select a quiet room where he may sit alone in undisturbed
contemplation of his subject. And a similar privacy has, I believe,
its advantages to the man out on the trail: alone, he is better
equipped to give undivided attention to study, so long as the period
of research is not too protracted and the strain of loneliness not
unbearable to the point of depression. But besides this advantage
to study, besides the fate which circumstances may impose, I would
be one of the first to say to anyone contemplating a journey beyond
civilised frontiers: “Never go without a well-tried comrade—if
you can help it.”

[Illustration: TEOUAR, A TYPICAL DESERTED VILLAGE OF AÏR.]

But to return to my narrative. On the way in to Agades I experienced
a rain-storm, which illustrates how local such occurrences often
are. My caravan was five miles north-east of Agades on the evening
of 7th July, when we saw black threatening clouds rolling in the
distance apparently over Agades, and, judging it prudent not to
run into the storm, we camped at Azzal for the night. At Azzal we
experienced strong wind and a very light shower, but on entering
Agades next morning we learned that on the previous evening a regular
tornado had descended upon the place (which wrecked the wireless
plant) and torrential rains had fallen. The after result will
be that at Agades (without rain until this storm) the vegetation
will now rapidly grow fresh and green, while Azzal and the other
places unwatered will remain dormant. Hence at this season parts
of Aïr may be green, like Baguezan and localities further north,
and others parched and leafless.

It was during this journey to Agades that some particularly fine
deceptive mirages were seen. At times lakes of blue water bordered
with marsh would be apparent away in the distance, always, of
course, to fade out long before the traveller could draw near to
the alluring picture. The whole illusion is perfectly clear to the
healthy traveller, but what a thing of torture such picture could be
to any unfortunate man in search of water in the barren land—lakes
lying before our eyes, but for ever receding out of agonised reach.

After my brief visit to Agades, which had interrupted previous plans,
I turned again northward, with the purpose of travelling to Aouderas,
where I had originally intended to go direct from Baguezan.

On the way north I camped at Azzal (altitude, 1,825 ft.) for a
week to make some collections, and, in particular, to capture some
specimens of the beautiful Bee-eater, _Merops albicollis albicollis_,
which up to that time I had not seen elsewhere.

It was here, at the settlement on the banks of the Azzal river,
which contains many of the natives evacuated from northern Aïr,
that I found the Chief of Iferouan with a number of his tribe about
him. His people had been accustomed to grow wheat at Iferouan, and it
was interesting to note that they had commenced, with considerable
success, to establish the same crop cultivation at Azzal, with the
aid of deep wells and primitive irrigation. But the Chief declared
that he and his people longed to be free to return to Iferouan—
“Our hearts are there, not in Azzal.” A sentiment which recalled
the words of the Chief of Baguezan in decrying the Sahara south of
Aïr as of no attraction to his people: “There are no mountains
there, and how could we live without them!”

The Chief of Iferouan had been across Africa on the old pilgrim
route, which he described to me as follows: From the country of
the Tuaregs in the neighbourhood of Timbuktu the route crosses
Upper Senegal to Zinder on the Niger river, thence it skirts the
northern borders of Sokoto (Nigeria), and then strikes north-east
to Agades, and continues through Aïr via Aouderas, Aguellal, and
Iferouan (or alternatively via Assodé), thereafter continuing away
northward to Tripoli on the seaboard of the Mediterranean, touching
on the way the important points of Ghat, Rhadames, and Djebel. So
far as this ancient pilgrim route concerns Aïr, the old caravan
roads are still to be seen with undiminished clearness when they
pass over stony ground where no sand accumulates and not a blade
of vegetation has root. At such places one may see ten to fifteen
single foot-wide paths running parallel to each other camel-width
apart, light-coloured clearly defined lines where the dark gravel
surface of the natural ground has been brushed aside or powdered
down by passage of countless feet. When those old roads lead off
such stony ground through rocks between hills or over ridges, where
the way is barred with rocks and boulders, the road changes always
to a narrow much-worn single defile, which turns and twists where
passage for camels has been found possible, or, by labour of hands,
made possible. Again, when those old roads enter and continue along
the loose sandy bed of a dry river, there remains no sign of track
whatever, as all marks have been long washed away by wind and flood.

Accompanied by ten goumiers, I left Azzal on the 19th July _en route_
to Aouderas, three days’ journey north. At Dabaga, on the Azzal
river, we branched off the route to Baguezan, and headed due north
until we cut into the Tilisdak river, when we turned eastward until
Aouderas was reached. I will not enter upon detailed description
of the journey to Aouderas, for the barren country was of the
same rugged, stony, hill-dotted nature as that described south of
Baguezan. The altitude at Dabaga registered 2,100 ft., at Germat, on
the Tilisdak river, 2,350 ft., and at Aouderas, 2,700 ft., so that
(as experienced on the journey to Baguezan) a decided ascent takes
place between Agades (1,710 ft.) and the base of the most southern
mountain ranges, once the sand plains are left behind and the true
rock region of Aïr entered.

Fortunately it was not a very long journey to Aouderas, for the
climate at this time was particularly trying, as it was the season
preceding the Rains, which period, and the period just after the
Rains, are the most unhealthy for European or native, and much
sickness (principally malaria) then prevails. At these times many
of the days are unpleasantly hot and enervating—days that from
sunrise to sunset are breathless and sultry and heavily oppressive.
While, as to the intensity of the heat, an afternoon temperature
on 20th July registered 102° Fahr. in the shade.

The little village of Aouderas is tucked away in an open glen in
the foothills of Aouderas mountains, and is surrounded on all sides
by rugged hills and mountainous landscape. The Aouderas river runs
through the glen, and the village is built upon its banks. In places
where there are small pockets of level ground between the river-bank
and the rising hill-side, there are a goodly number of date palms
growing in the gardens of grain cultivated beneath their shade,
which makes very attractive scenes after the barren greyness of
the land to the south.

I was warmly received by the Chief of Aouderas and his tribe, who
had news that I was coming, and, to my surprise, I found, as on no
other like occasion, that a hut had already been built for me on a
nicely cleared space of ground. I find that all Aïr natives know of
“the Hunting White Man” now, and each new place that I visit,
where there are natives, my welcome increases in cordiality and
there is less suspicion of the stranger.

On the day I entered Aouderas there was a caravan of natives, with
camels and donkeys, camped there, who, with a posse of goumiers,
were, in obedience to orders from Agades, on their way north to
Iferouan to gather dates, which are now ripening. Some of those
natives openly declared that they were afraid of the journey, and
related to me the following story: “Last year, at this season,
a party went north on the same errand, and, in the night, when
camped at Iberkom, they were surprised by Tébu robbers, and three
of them were killed and two captured and bound and carried off,
as were also all the donkeys which were to have transported the
dates to Agades.”

During the time I camped at Aouderas I spent much time in the
mountains and witnessed many of the wild magnificent scenes which
are to be found on the tops and in rock-girt valleys, whether one
travels eastward or westward or northward among the many ranges. In
the detached Amattasa mountains, west of Aouderas, I hunted to an
altitude of 4,000 ft., which is near to but not the highest summit;
and in the Aouderas mountains, north of the village, I reached
an altitude over 3,000 ft., which, however, is a long way from
the summit of this massive rugged range. There is some very fine
scenery in the Amattasa range, while on the east side of it there is
a rocky river-bed which has a course in a cliff-banked gully that
cuts deeply below the level of the surrounding land. The natives
call this river the Tarare. Immediately below a ruined village of
the same name there is, in this stream, a remarkable dry waterfall
of great height, while in deep cavities in the rock at the bottom
there are pools of open water and some green vegetation; the only
place in Aïr where I have found a river containing open water in
the dry season which was long-lying and not the outcome of recent
rains. The cliffs of the fall and the sheer banks on either side were
the haunts of numerous dark-coloured apes, which stared curiously
upon the strange intruders and barked repeatedly. There is, also,
a cave at the foot of the east bank which the Chief of Aouderas
declares used to be the home of lions.

Passing north of Amattasa mountains, the river Tarare runs out into
a very wide valley of dark gravel ground, with hills and mountains
on all sides; and this is the way through from Aouderas Glen to the
Assada valley, which lies between Baguezan and Béla mountains, and
which I had viewed, further north, from the head of the north-west
pass out of Baguezan.

The Chief of Aouderas, whose name is Ochullu, proved to be a fine
hunter, and thoroughly friendly, and together we hunted in all
directions, sleeping among the mountains at night on occasions,
so that we might travel farther and be high in the hills at break
of day.

Besides collecting birds, and small mammals, and butterflies in
the Aouderas neighbourhood, I had the good fortune to kill three
wild sheep (wily difficult animals to approach), one of them a nice
museum specimen, which was skinned complete, while another proved to
be the largest of the kind which I shot in Aïr, weighing 164 lbs.,
but was, unfortunately, no use as a specimen, as it had one massive
horn diseased at the base.

Ochullu was not nearly so active among the rocks as Minerou (the
Chief of Baguezan), and whereas Minerou had led me many a pretty
dance among wild mountain-tops, I found it was now my turn to
reverse the position and give Ochullu some gruelling experiences.

With reference to this subject I received about this time a letter
from the Commanding Officer at Agades, which contained the following
paragraph: “Minerou has come to Agades; he told me you are not fat,
you climb the rocks like the Ragin-douchi (wild sheep), and you are
very fond of rats; so everything is right.” Let me hasten to add
that even although I may be lean, I do not eat rats. (The amusing
remark of Minerou is intended to refer to my efforts to collect
small rodents of all kinds.)

But, to return to the subject of the preceding paragraph, if not a
hard hunter, Ochullu was a wise one, who knew every crevice in the
mountains and the habits of our quarry, so that it was a pleasure
to set out with him.

Ochullu has a memorable mark upon his person, which I shall always
associate with this “Child of the mountains”—a deep sword
wound slashed across his left side, which was often exposed when he
lifted his arm and the loose mantle drapings of his sleeve uncovered
his swarthy side, which, below the armpit, was bare to the waist.

Ochullu, like all Tuaregs, is familiar with robbers and with
fighting. In fact I believe he is inclined to be a bit of an
independent outlaw himself, for he showed me a hiding-place, high in
the Aouderas range, where he and his tribe had fled from the French
soldiers during the 1916 rising, and where they had hidden till a
peaceable truce was arranged. While now, at the time of my visit,
he does not appear altogether content to acknowledge the authority
of the newly appointed Sultan of Agades.

Among other interesting things, Ochullu showed me where last year,
one afternoon, twelve robbers had come in close to Aouderas and
lain in hiding in a ravine while two of their band went right in
to the village outskirts and spoke as friends to a native woman,
gathering wood, whom they craftily questioned as to the inmates
of the village. They sought to obtain news of the movements of
the white men in Agades; whether there were any soldiers in the
neighbourhood, whether or not the Chief of Aouderas was at home in
the village, and how many rifles the natives possessed. However,
Ochullu and some armed men chanced to be at home at the time, which
circumstance was apparently disquieting to the robbers, for they
thereafter prudently withdrew, taking with them two camels which
they had found grazing near where they lay in hiding. But that
same band proceeded to Baguezan, and it was they who a few days
later raided camels of Baguezan and killed the late Chief Yofa,
as I have previously related.

Ochullu made some interesting remarks with regard to Rains. Thus far
it has been a rainless year at Aouderas, like last year, and Ochullu
declares that if rain does not fall with the present moon (full
moon, 27th July, to-morrow), none will come this year. Further,
he told me that Aouderas would still have water in the wells in the
event of no proper rainfall occurring for a period of four years,
while he says Iferouan, Timia, and Azzal all suffer want if there
is not rainfall in two years.

Ochullu is very superstitious, and declares that if only the Sultan
of Agades would call all the people of the land together and make
a great united prayer to Allah, they would then surely have rain.

On 1st August I left Aouderas and started south, intending to return
to Agades to commence the long journey south to Kano, after circling
round the eastern side of the Massif of Tarrouaji.

Accompanied by the goumiers, I departed from Aouderas at dusk after
warm leave-taking with Ochullu and many of his tribe, among whom I
had been made welcome from the start; while I carried away a number
of bundles of fresh dates (the first of the season), presented by
the Chief in final token of goodwill: a gift which I afterwards
conveyed all the way home to England. We travelled till very late by
light of the full moon, and camped out in the stony Ararouat plains,
which I had passed through before on the way to Baguezan.

Continuing at dawn on the following day, we crossed the extensive
gravel-covered plain which lies between the Ararouat river and the
northern base of Tarrouaji, and camped about noon on the In Ouajou
river (altitude, 2,750 ft.), a small dry river-bed in flat country
north of the massive hill range.

In the late afternoon a thunderstorm advanced over us, and, much
to my relief, some rain fell; for, previous to leaving Aouderas,
I had been warned that no water is to be found anywhere in the
neighbourhood of Tarrouaji in the dry season, and all the goumiers
were averse to my attempting to make the journey. Nevertheless,
I had set out; but when search for water in the neighbourhood of
our In Ouajou camp had proved completely fruitless, I began to fear
that our plight would force me to give up the intention of going
round Tarrouaji—and then the storm broke, leaving small pools
of water in its wake, and an awkward situation was saved. As the
natives put it: “Allah had listened to me.”

_3rd August_. I remarked this morning, after the rain, a few short
hours of dawn, when earth was damp and grass roots already green
and the pipe of wilderness birds filled the air with unwonted
cheerfulness. . . . For a moment spring in the desert . . . ere
stilled in its birth by scorching sun and driving sand.

Travelled from daylight to dusk round the eastern base of Tarrouaji,
and camped at a pool of water, which was found close in under the
hills after some searching.

From the north and east the massif of Tarrouaji appears a great
jumble of hills of no great height, which do not die out at the
plain’s edge with the impressive strength that may be found in
great mountain slopes or towering cliffs, but rather do they tail
away in broken diminishing lines to outlying plains, where little
straggling hills of rock are seen as far as the eye can penetrate.

On the following day I did not resume caravan travel, but left the
goumiers in camp and set out before dawn to climb into Tarrouaji
hill-tops. During the day the highest of numerous altitudes recorded
was 3,100 ft., and, so far as I could judge by eye, I doubt if any
of the innumerable crowded hill-tops which constitute this range
exceed that figure. As the altitude of our camp on the east base of
the range was 2,300 ft., the actual elevation of the range itself,
to its highest points, in that quarter was therefore only 800 ft.

Those hills hold wild and barren scenes and no fertility, and are
seldom, if ever, entered by natives, which accounts, no doubt,
for the number of Barbary Sheep which I found inhabiting this range
and the ease with which I could approach them. Hitherto I had been
mightily pleased if I got a single shot at sheep during a day’s
hunting, but on this day I killed no fewer than four animals,
and looked upon half a dozen others within range which I allowed
to go unharmed. It was here that I secured the best head taken
by me in Aïr of the new subspecies of Barbary Sheep (_Ammotragus
lervia angusi_).

_5th August._—We left our camp on the east side of Tarrouaji in
the middle of the night, and travelled on round to the south side
of the range as far as the district known as Tin-Daouin, where
we camped for the day while I skinned a specimen of vulture I had
shot. Thunder had been over us yesterday, but very little rain fell;
however, to-day we entered country where it was apparent there
had been heavy rain yesterday, for the ground was water-soaked,
and the sands of the river-beds were cast in freshly lain wavelets
as the result of flood an hour or two subsided.

_6th August._—We saddled our camels and were away at dawn, and
travelled till 3.30 p.m., when we camped in Tin-Teborag valley
(altitude, 1,900 ft.), having left the hills of Tarrouaji behind
and advanced near to Agades, which now lay due west not far
distant. Throughout the day the country was rolling and somewhat
roughly broken, while a number of broad valleys were crossed
at intervals where river tributaries trend south to join the
mainstream Tin-Daouin, which passes eastward in a flat valley well
away from the hills. Those valleys, with river-bed in their centre,
are wide and very shallow, as is usual everywhere in lowland in
Aïr, with little or no banks; merely a slight slope of gravel
or rock surroundings, terminating where sand and grass tussocks
and trees of the valley begin. Much of the undulating country is
of pleasant warm-coloured browns and greys in certain morning and
evening lights: wide stretches of ground surface of pebbles of an
orderly smallness and sameness, as smoothly and well-arranged as a
pebble beach on sea-shore which the tide has just left. Indeed the
whole outlook in such foothill gravel country of an early morn is
remarkable: strange because of the absence of earth and vegetation,
but with an artistic appeal to the eye on account of its striking
orderliness and cleanness and uncommon purity of colour.

On the following evening we travelled in to Agades: my travels
in the mountains of Aïr at an end, and the long journey south to
Nigeria all that lay between me and the completion of my travels.




                              CHAPTER XV

                          THE TUAREGS OF AÏR


Before concluding this narrative I would like to make brief reference
to the native inhabitants of Aïr.

I have said elsewhere that the total population of Aïr at the
present time is made up of 5,000 Tuaregs. And they are strange
people—the strangest race I have ever come in contact with—
independent, haughty, daring, unscrupulous, and lazy in leisure,
yet fit to rank among the finest travellers and camel-riders
in the world. If one is to judge these Tuaregs fairly, one must
try to conceive their surroundings and realise the all-important
fact that they are practically wild people in a wild land that
lies remote and unknown, and that they have had no advantages to
influence them to be aught but wholly primitive. While, further,
it may be well to remember that they are the remnant descendants
of a race that was once crafty and able in war; indeed, even in the
present day, they consider themselves the aristocrats of the land,
and look down with scarcely veiled contempt on all negro tribes.

To the French officers and to many Hausa natives they are known
as downright rascals, because they are cunning and deceitful in
the most unprincipled way the moment they have any dealings with
strangers, and I imagine that among themselves they hold belief
that anyone outside their own tribe is a legitimate enemy to be
overcome, if possible, by cunning artifice, since strength of arms
is no longer theirs.

For my own part I found the Tuaregs of Aïr difficult people to
deal with, and impossible people to rely on. Except at Timia and
Aouderas, I met with no sincere friendliness at their hands, and
was inclined to be wholly harsh in my judgment of them all, until
my later experiences prompted me to be more inclined to mitigate
my opinion of their shortcomings; for, after all, especially with
primitive natives, one must live among such people for a long
time to break through that protective reserve that shuts out the
stranger as a suspect and interloper, and to learn to know them
from an intimate point of view.

In appearance these Tuaregs, who are an Arab-like Semitic race, are
not tall. The men are generally of strong, wiry build, inclined,
if anything, to slimness, and I have never seen one of their sex
in any degree corpulent. The women are smaller than the men, many
of them not much more than five feet in height, and, at middle age,
often grow to moderate stoutness.

The features of the Tuareg natives are usually of a swarthy
copper colour of fairly light hue, while a few of them are as
yellowish-white as Arabs. Their features are, of course, not of
blunt negro type, and—when they can be seen unmasked—there is
a pleasant variety of facial character among them, and no two are
found to be alike.

Many of the women paint their faces—especially when attending a
marriage or a feast—with a hideous pigment, sometimes yellow and
sometimes red.

The men, without exception, wear the _yashmak_ over their faces
on all occasions. This is a long swathe of cotton cloth, sometimes
white, but generally dark blue or black, which is wound round the
head so that the lower folds cover all the face up to the centre of
the nose-bridge, while the upper folds are passed over the forehead
and overlap the eyebrows, so that a hood is formed to shade the
eyes from the fierce rays of the sun. All that remains visible of
an individual’s face are two piercing dark eyes that peer out of
the narrow slit in the mask. One may know Tuaregs thus masked for
months, and identify individuals by little more than their eyes;
but should the _yashmak_ ever be removed, the transformation is so
staggering that it is impossible to recognise the person at all,
since you have never seen the face before in its entirety. The women
wear a cotton shawl cast over the crown of the head, in typical
work-girl fashion, but they do not cover the face or wear _yashmak_
in any form. Wearing the _yashmak_ is a Moslem custom, but outside
its religious purport I am not sure but that it is a very comfortable
and sensible thing for those nomads of desert places to wear, for
it serves as splendid protection to the face in biting sandstorms,
since it completely covers the mouth and nostrils and ears, while
it hoods the eyes from fierce and tiring sun-glare.

As to the garb of the men, they are clothed in full-flowing cotton
gowns which reach almost to the ground, while folds drop from the
shoulders to the elbows to look like wide sleeves without being
actually sewn to that form. Underneath this robe are worn loose baggy
cotton trousers secured round the waist. The robes are, in general,
white or dark indigo-blue (a dye locally obtained in Hausaland,
where all Tuareg clothing is bought), and the latter colour is the
most becoming. All the men wear leather sandals on otherwise naked
feet. For ornament they wear leather wallets containing charms and
trinkets, which are hung in front of the person suspended from a
cord round the neck. Bangles above the elbows on the arms are also
commonly worn, usually made out of soft slate-like native stone,
which may be hewn to bangle-shape and then polished to a glossy
blackness; sometimes the bangles are of cheap metal, welded out of
scraps of brass or tin by the local blacksmith. All Tuaregs carry
double-edged swords in a leather sheath slung over the shoulder on
a strap.

[Illustration: TUAREG BOYS OF BAGUEZAN MOUNTAINS.]

[Illustration: “ATAGOOM,” A TUAREG NATIVE OF AÏR IN TYPICAL
DRESS.]

The women wear loose cotton garb swathed about them, but, being
of diminutive stature, they seldom bear anything of the native
gracefulness which is often associated with the men, many of whom
have more than ordinary vanity as to their appearance and carry
themselves accordingly. The women are much given to wearing bright
coloured cottons, and sometimes the effect in sombre surroundings
is very pleasant. For ornament the women principally wear bangles
both on the wrists and above the elbows, necklaces to which one or
more charm is attached, and earrings.

With regard to the wealth of the natives, I think it may safely be
said that they are a poor people, if we except one or two chiefs
who possibly have fair means. The wealthiest individual that
I questioned on this matter was a native of Timia, who possessed
thirty camels, which, if valued at £12 a piece—which is a fair
average price—would place his total wealth at £360. But the
property of the ordinary native of Aïr is usually comprised of
one or two camels and a number of goats, ranging from herds of five
to thirty according to their means. The camels, besides being the
means of transporting private stores of grain from the south, bring
in a certain ready-cash return (usually about two francs per camel
per day) when hired by traders or military authorities to make up a
caravan journey to Hausaland or elsewhere. The goat-herds furnish
milk, which is a staple food among the Tuaregs—liquid or in the
form of cheese; while male animals are butchered from time to time,
the meat eaten, and the hides turned to domestic use or sold.

The Tuaregs of Aïr appear to be a fairly healthy race, but the
women do not bear large families, and I am told that there is a
good deal of inbreeding wherever there are small local settlements.
Outside of Agades there is no European doctor (at Agades there
is a doctor, the only one north of Zinder), and the country would
benefit greatly if it could support an adequate medical staff.

The language of the Tuaregs, which they call Tamāshack (Temashight
and Tarkiye: _Barth_), is much more difficult to learn than Hausa,
and is spoken in a peculiar rapid-running fashion, which makes it
very difficult to grasp the distinct sounding of the vowels. Tuareg
voices are often pleasantly soft and musical.

I have remarked with interest that tree names and the names of birds
and animals are well-known to almost all the natives, even boys at
an early age having much knowledge of the nature about them. How
many of us at home can name all the trees and birds of the common
roadside? But then we are really an indoor, over-civilised people,
while those natives of the outdoors _must_ know Nature and something
of her secrets, since she provides their livelihood: food, building
material, ropes, saddlery, leather, clothing, dyes, medicines,
even luxuries—all that is essential to man’s needs, the Tuareg
harvests from his countryside, in small portion, whether he seek
among the branch-tops, or digs at the tree-roots, or kills with
arrow or noose-trap, or sows and reaps grain with the two hands
Creation gave him and little else besides the scraps of metal he
fashions to bring to his aid.

On the other hand, so far as one can observe, these natives do not
discern beauty in the scenes about them, and I have often witnessed
them pass by some exceptionally fair picture without paying the
slightest attention to it. They are, however, attracted by strange
shapes, such as are often to be seen among the rugged mountain-tops,
and they sometimes exclaim and point these out.

These natives have also some meagre knowledge of the great world
outside their own land: no doubt scraps of information brought to
their ears by their Mohammedan priests, or by those who have made
the pilgrimage to Mecca and returned alive. They know, for instance,
that there are such races as Japanese and Indians; while they have
a Tamāshack name for _fish_, and know that this is a creature that
lives in the water and is good to eat, though none exist anywhere
in Aïr.

The Mohammedan religion, and sects of Mohammedanism, such as
Senussi, constitute the faith of the natives of Aïr, and they are
very devout.

In their domestic life, it seems to me, the Tuaregs know little
of the beauty of love. Marriage to them is something of an animal
instinct, and the devotion of the men is never sacred to one woman,
for they have usually from two to four wives. As an instance of
their apparent lack of deep devotion, I have seen Tuaregs, after
being away on a journey with their camels for months, return to their
home-village and alight on the outskirts to enter into promiscuous
conversation with the crowd of men that quickly gather to hear the
news the travellers bring, and have known them to spend hours thus
engaged before they give a thought to go forward to their huts
to greet their wives and children: surely a strange indifference
to domestic devotion on the part of men who have been long away
from home.

In daily life it is the custom of the natives to rise before
daylight, and they are already started on the road if they are
travelling, or at work about their hut doors if they are in camp,
before dawn lightens the eastern horizon. But you are not to conclude
from this that they are energetic people, far from it; I believe
that, except when travelling, the men are the laziest people I have
ever met. By 8 a.m. I have known men to lie down in their huts,
and not again make any attempt to rise and exert themselves until
4 or 5 p.m. in the cool of the evening. The dreadfully hot climate
tends towards such laziness, but without doubt it is inherent in
the blood. And their lazy life begins in childhood, for at an early
age the children are sent out by their parents to herd the goats;
and through the heat of a long day the youngsters chiefly spend
their time sleeping or idling beneath the shade of acacias while
the animals wander at no great range. In the cool of the evening
the herd-boys wake to exertion, and if flocks have strayed while
unattended, they have merely to follow their footprints in the
tell-tale sand to come up with them and drive them home to the
village.

It is pleasant to be near a native village at sundown: to hear the
clear voice of some woman who sets out along a bypath uttering some
strange peculiar call known only to her herd, who will in time
bleat an answer; then, so that they may be milked and sheltered
for the night from prowling, destructive jackals, to see her
humour them slowly homeward, repeating her call the while, as the
active animals run from bush to bush in haste to ferret out a few
last mouthfuls of supper; while shadows of evening deepen and the
comfort of coolness sets men and women rejoicing in the village.
Then may be heard, above the talk and laughter of the villagers,
the thud! thud! thud! of pestle poles as women crush grain for
the evening meal in wooden mortar-bowls, and the cries of nursling
livestock that await their feeding-time— the bleat of suckling
goats and the unhappy roaring call of the milk-hungry, impatient
camel-calves.

It is the women who work: they who carry water, tend the beasts,
collect firewood, prepare the evening meal; and, besides their
many domestic tasks, to them also is credit due for teaching
their children all that they know of home-work and bush-work,
of school-learning and legend, of folksong and dance.

I would say of the Tuareg men that they are adventurers of the road;
seen at a disadvantage in their villages, but active and able when
away with their caravans—superb camel-riders, observant trackers,
and endowed with that marvellous second sense of direction which
belongs only to natives.




                              CHAPTER XVI

                           HEADING FOR HOME


Who of us who have lived in Out of the World places do not know
the boundless pleasure that is ours in those memorable hours when
trammels are cast aside and, task-free and care-free, we are at
liberty to set out Homeward Bound! on that dream-journey that has
ever been treasured as something finer than gold and oft our solace
in the bitterest hours of solitude! And, at Agades, while packing up
and preparing to go south, I confess to spending days of exultation,
while honest John went about with a perpetual smile on his face:
for he too was at last going home!

I left Agades, _en route_ to the south, on 10th August, with a
caravan of camels bearing boxes and bales containing my complete
collections.

We had no sooner departed than we experienced terrible weather:
sandstorms succeeded by thunderstorms and rain, which for the next
six days caused me considerable anxiety in my efforts to protect
the precious cases of specimens from damage.

On the second day we camped below Tegguidi cliff in a regular land
of flood, while thunderstorm raged and rain swept down upon us in
torrents, and we spent a miserable night, standing ankle-deep in
water, unable to lie down on the ground to sleep.

Next day we were in the centre of lakes of water, and it was
impossible for the caravan-camels to travel; indeed, it was not
until late morning on the following day that the water subsided
sufficiently to permit of foothold for the camels and we were able
to load up and, with difficulty, get out of the predicament.

The advent of Rains had set the game moving northward out of the
bush-country, and, when travelling between Tegguidi and Abellama,
great numbers were seen out on open plains which had been bleak
and barren sand-wastes when I had passed northward, but which now
contained patches of fresh grass-greenness. Dama Gazelles (_Gazella
dama damergouensis_, subsp. nov.: Hausa: Mena) were most numerous,
and many large herds of them were seen, and I counted herds of
37, 44, and 84. Dorcas Gazelles (_Gazella dorcas dorcas_: Hausa:
Matakundi) were also plentiful, while I also saw a few handsome
White Oryx (_Oryx algazel algazel_).

A day later Egyptian kites and marabou, and black and white storks
were very common feeding on the abundance of locusts which now
infested the green vegetation, the former catching locusts on the
wing or swooping to pick them off grass-blades with their well-known
dexterity. None of these birds had been present in this locality
in the dry season.

On 16th August I reached the lonely post of Aderbissinat, and camped
there for two weeks while collecting waterfowl and hunting again
for ostrich. Much water had collected in ponds in Aderbissinat
valley, and here, and henceforth, territory that had appeared
bleak and barren when I passed northward was now green and fresh
and well-watered, and completely changed in aspect. Waterfowl
were unknown in the territory in the dry season, but now I found
them plentiful: geese, ducks, waders; even gulls. But the advent
of rain had brought one evil upon Aderbissinat—it was infested
with mosquitoes, and much malaria was prevalent among the native
soldiers of the Fort.

[Illustration: AGADES FORT, BUILT WITH CLAY-MUD.]

[Illustration: CAUGHT IN FLOOD RAINS BELOW TEGGUIDI.]

Aderbissinat, as I have already stated, is on the southern borders
of Aïr, and in departing from it on 30th August I bid final farewell
to the strange land I had come so far to explore.

In pursuit of my zoological research I calculate my camel-caravan
travelled the following distances in Aïr:

                                                 Miles
  Aderbissinat to Agades                          93½
  Agades to Tasessat, Baguezan Mountains          79
  Tasessat to Timia                               49
  Timia to Iferouan                               77
  Iferouan to Aguellal                            31
  Aguellal to Assodé                              40
  Assodé to Timia                                 30
  Timia to Tasessat via east side of Baguezan     73
  Tasessat to Agades                              79
  Agades to Aouderas via Tilisdak river           62
  Aouderas to Agades via east side of Tarrouaji   93
  Agades to Aderbissinat                          93½
                                                  -----
  Total caravan travel in Aïr                     800
  Kano to Aderbissinat                            303
  Aderbissinat to Kano                            303
                                                  -----
  Total travel with camels                        1,406

There is one point I would like to refer to before departing from
the subject of Aïr. Aïr has been termed in the past on African maps
and in textbooks a great “oasis,” a word which I take it means a
“fertile place in a sandy desert”; a concise enough explanation,
unless one endows it with a wider, less clearly defined latitude.
But it appears to me that such a term applied to Aïr, inferring as
it does that the country is fertile, is an imposition on the word
that is apt to be misleading to anyone who endeavours to conceive,
through the medium of description, the real composition of the
country. And I hold this belief because during the dry season _I
cannot imagine a more barren country than Aïr_ in all the world:
mountain after mountain of bare rock and far-reaching lowlands of
nothing but dark gravel-covered ground, bleak as a ploughed field
in winter time, except for scant rifts of green along shallow sandy
river-beds or close under mountain slopes. Without doubt Aïr is
bleak almost as the veriest desert: the one a vast lifeless scene
of rock and boulder and pebble, the other great wastes of sand. For
my own part, therefore, I am happier and much more sure of my ground
when, in speaking of the country, I refer to it nominally as “The
mountain land of Aïr,” and am sure that at the present time it
has no real claim to be termed an “oasis” unless in the height
of a good season of rain.

From Aderbissinat I travelled south to Tanout, where I camped in the
hope of securing an ostrich, as I had met with no success in hunting
for those birds up till that time. Here, however, owing solely to
the keenness of the French officer at the Fort, I managed to secure
a very fine adult male ostrich, which proved on later examination
to be the same species as is found elsewhere in Africa: _Struthio
camelus camelus_. Those birds carry a large quantity of fat, and the
task of skinning this specimen, and cleaning and drying the skin free
of oily matter with due regard to keeping the rich plumes unsoiled,
occupied no less than two days.

Tanout, like everywhere else now, was greatly changed since I
had passed north, and I found all the inhabitants in the fields
cultivating large areas of millet which had already sprung up
almost to man-height. All natives declare it has been a bountiful
and wonderful season of rain; which has fallen here earlier than
farther north.

North of Tanout the country is uninhabited (except for a few roving
Tuaregs) and uncultivated; but on resuming the journey south of
this Fort, I thenceforth passed green fields of millet each day.

I need not dwell further on my return journey to Nigeria, via Zinder,
for it was henceforth, until our destination was reached, simply
routine of continual wearisome grinding travel, while I suffered from
fitful attacks of malaria which I had contracted at Aderbissinat.

On 22nd September I re-entered Kano. All that I find recorded in my
diary of this, to me, memorable day is: “The trail has ended—the
camels have gone and faithful Dogo—and I miss the fretful roar
of the beasts, and the soft speech of the Tuaregs, and the glow of
the camp-fire. . . . Everyone is most kind in welcoming me safely
back.” But it needs no diary to recall the day of my arrival in
Kano—when the long trail finished, and riding saddles and pack
saddles and a band of sorely tried camels were freed upon the sand
from precious loads of specimens which they had carried for many
months. That great last day when work was done—the burden and worry
of it all thrown to the four winds—the warm handshake of friends
awaiting to welcome me in—a day, indeed, rare in a lifetime.

Yes! I was back among my own people at last, had drifted in
unannounced like the sandstorms that fitfully bore me company from
the north, no one knowing of my coming until a ragged figure was
in the streets of the European settlement, where civilisation and
railway begin and the desolation of the Sudan ends.

Fourteen hundred miles lay behind me in my camels’ tracks, and
all of the months of a year but one since the day I left home.

Assuredly, and perhaps I may be forgiven for thinking so, it was
good to be back on British soil, good to hear my own tongue spoken,
and good to look on the broad grin on John’s face. “Kano is sweet
past Zinder,” he had said long ago, and boarding the steamer at
Lagos a few days later, while honest John stood by with tears in
his eyes and repeated injunctions that “master” was to hurry
to return, I said to him: “Yes, John, what you mean is: ‘Home
is sweet past anywhere else on earth—and you are right!’”
And I stepped on board, followed by John’s parting cry ringing
in my ears: “Sai wata rana” (Farewell till another day).




                               APPENDIX

      NEW SPECIES AND SUBSPECIES DISCOVERED DURING THE EXPEDITION


     NEW SPECIES AND SUBSPECIES OF MAMMALS (OTHER THAN RUMINANTS)

Described by Messrs. OLDFIELD THOMAS and MARTIN A. C. HINTON of the
British Museum (Natural History). (The complete collection is fully
described by Messrs. THOMAS and HINTON in _Novitates Zoologicæ_,
the Journal of the Tring Museum, vol. xxviii., pp. 1-13, 1921.)

                                               _Locality taken_

   Wild cat: _Felis haussa_ sp. nov.           Kano and Damagarim.

   Caracal (Lynx): _Caracal caracal            Baguezan Mts.
   poecilotis_ subsp. nov.

   Pale sand-coloured fox: _Vulpes pallida     Damergou and Aïr.
   harterti_ subsp. nov.

   Silver-grey fox: _Vulpes rüppelli cæsia_    Aïr.
   subsp. nov.

   Striped weasel: _Poecilictis rothschildi_   Kano.
   sp. nov.

   Ground Squirrel: _Euxerus erythropus        Aïr.
   agadius_ subsp. nov.

   Naked-soled gerbil: _Taterillus gracilis    Kano.
   angelus_ subsp. nov.

   Nigerian hairy-soled gerbil: _Gerbillus     Kano and Damagarim.
   nigeriæ_ sp. nov.

   Dwarf gerbil: _Desmodilliscus buchanani_    Kano.
   sp. nov.

   Fat-tailed mouse: _Steatomys cuppedius_     Kano.
   sp. nov.

   Giant rat: _Cricetomys buchanani_ sp. nov.  Kano.

   Dwarf mouse: _Leggada haussa_ sp. nov.      Kano and Damagarim.

   Spiney rock mouse: _Acomys airensis_ sp.    Aïr.
   nov.

   Striped bush mouse: _Lemniscomys olga_ sp.  Damergou.
   nov.

   Jerboa: _Jaculus jaculus airensis_ subsp.   Damergou and Aïr.
   nov.

   Gundi: _Massoutiera rothschildi_ sp. nov.   Aïr.

   Short-eared hare: _Lepus canopus_ sp. nov.  Kano.

   Rock dassie: _Procavia buchanani_ sp. nov.  Aïr.

With regard to the entire collection of mammals (other than
Ruminants), in which is contained the above species and subspecies
which are new, the British Museum paper, in the foreword makes the
following appreciative statements:

“Thanks to the kindness of Lord Rothschild we are now able to
give a list of the complete collection made by Captain Buchanan,
both of such further mammals as he obtained in the Kano region and
of those which he got northwards to Aïr itself, which he explored
most successfully.

As this is a country which has been hitherto entirely out of the ken
of mammalogists, we were prepared to expect a considerable number
of new forms to be discovered, but we certainly never expected that
so very high a proportion of the species would be new. Indeed we
believe it may safely be said that in the history of mammalogy no
collection containing so high a proportion of novelties has ever
come to Europe from a continental locality.

In all, the collection contains 36 species and subspecies, of which
no less than 18 are new, 6 of these latter having been described
in our previous paper. Considering the comparatively barren nature
of the country, and the number of mammals usually found to occur
in any given area, the capture of 36 forms indicates that Captain
Buchanan has been highly successful in getting a full representation
of the fauna of the districts he has worked in. . . .

“As already stated, the National Museum has to thank Lord
Rothschild for a full set of the mammals dealt with, including all
the types. The skins are all beautifully prepared, and Captain
Buchanan is to be congratulated on the great value that his
collection has proved to possess.”


                  NEW SUBSPECIES OF UNGULATE MAMMALS

Described by LORD ROTHSCHILD, F.R.S., Ph.D. (The complete collection
of Ungulate Mammals is fully described by LORD ROTHSCHILD
in _Novitates Zoologicæ_, the Journal of the Tring Museum,
vol. xxviii., pp. 75-77, 1921.)

                                               _Locality taken_
  Arui, Udad, or Barbary sheep:
  _Ammotragus lervia angusi_ subsp. nov.
  (Largest head collected: right horn 21 in.
  over curve; left horn 20⁸⁄₁₀ in.)                     Aïr.

  Dama gazelle: _Gazella dama damergouensis_
  subsp. nov. (Largest head collected:
  length of horns 5⁶⁄₁₀ ins.)                       Damergou.


                        NEW SUBSPECIES OF BIRDS

Described by Dr. ERNST HARTERT, Director of Tring Museum. (The
complete collection of Birds is fully described by Dr. HARTERT in
_Novitates Zoologicæ_, vol. xxviii., pp. 78-141, 1921.)

                                                 _Locality taken_

   Subsaharan striped kingfisher: _Halcyon        Kano and
   chelicuti eremogiton_ subsp. nov.              Damagarim.

   Straight-billed wood-hoopoe: _Scoptelus        Aïr.
   aterrimus cryptostictus_ subsp. nov.

   Golden goatsucker: _Caprimulgus eximus         Damagarim and
   simplicior_ subsp. nov.                        Damergou.

   Sand martin: _Riparia obsoleta buchanani_      Aïr.
   subsp. nov.

   Sombre rock-chat: _Cercomela melanura          Aïr.
   airensis_ subsp. nov.

   Northern ant-eating wheatear[11]:              Kano, Damagarim,
   _Myrmecocichla æthiops buchanani_ subsp. nov.  and Damergou.

   Saharan bush-babbler: _Crateropus fulvus       Aïr.
   buchanani_ subsp. nov.

   Grey bush-babbler: _Crateropus plebejus        Kano.
   anomalus_ subsp. nov.

   Long-tailed sunbird: _Nectarinia pulchella     Kano, Damagarim,
   ægra_ subsp. nov.                              and Aïr.

   Crested shrike: _Prionops plumatus haussarum_  Kano.
   subsp. nov.

   Asben brown pipit[11]: _Anthus sordidus        Aïr.
   asbenaicus_ subsp. nov.

   Dunn’s desert lark: _“Calendula” dunni         Damergou.
   pallidor_ subsp. nov.

   Small rock sparrow: _Petronia dentata          Damagarim.
   buchanani_ subsp. nov.

   Pencil-crowned weaver-bird: _Sporopipes        Damagarim and
   frontalis pallidior_ subsp. nov.               Damergou.

Dr. Hartert, in his most interesting foreword to his paper (which
deals extensively with the zoo-geographical history of the Sahara
and the important information which the Expedition has brought to
light in that connection), states two facts which have a particular
bearing on the value of the collection of birds:

“Zoologically Aïr remained absolutely unknown until Buchanan’s
expedition. It was with great satisfaction to myself that Lord
Rothschild fell in with my ideas about it, with his usual zeal and
interest in all scientific exploration, and that Captain Buchanan
accepted the offer to make a collecting trip to Aïr for the Tring
Museum. The exploration of that country has been in my mind since
1886. . . . It was one of my many unfulfilled dreams of life to
visit Asben myself, but I have never given up hope one day to see
natural history specimens from there. . . .

“Captain Buchanan obtained skins of 168 species. In a country
which, to a great extent, is desert and therefore poor in animal
life, and considering that he also collected as many Lepidoptera
and mammalia as possible, this is a very fine collection.”


          NEW SPECIES AND SUBSPECIES OF BUTTERFLIES AND MOTHS

Described by LORD ROTHSCHILD, F.R.S., Ph.D. (The complete collection
is fully described by LORD ROTHSCHILD in _Novitates Zoologicæ_.)

                             BUTTERFLIES

                                           _Locality taken_

   _Teracolus amelia_ f. arid. _insignis_   Kano.
   f. nov.

   _Teracolus celimene angusi_ subsp. nov.  Damagarim.

   _Teracolus liagore_ f. pluv.             Aïr.
   liagoroides f. nov.

   _Eronia bugueti buchanani_ subsp. nov.   Damergou.

   _Terias flavicola_ f. arid. _parva_ f.   Kano.
   nov.

   _Vivachola livia pallescens_ subsp. nov. Damagarim and Aïr.

   _Spindasis buchanani_ sp. nov.           Kano and Damagarim.

                               MOTHS

   _Aegocera brevivitta rectilineoides_     Damergou.
   subsp. nov.

   _Timora buchanani_ sp. nov.              Aïr.

   _Timora terracottoides_ sp. nov.         Damagarim.

   _Adisura affinis_ sp. nov.               Damagarim.

   _Eublemma dissoluta_ sp. nov.            Damagarim.

   _Eublemma bipartita_ sp. nov.            Damergou.

   _Eublemma perkea_ sp. nov.               Damagarim.

   _Eublemma pseudonoctna_ sp. nov.         Damagarim.

   _Ozarba damagarima_ sp. nov.             Damagarim,
                                            Damergou, and Aïr.

   _Pseudozarba abbreviata_ sp. nov.        Aïr.

   _Pseudozarba bella_ sp. nov.             Aïr.

   _Enlocastra sahariensis_ sp. nov.        Damagarim.

   _Enlocastra pseudozarboides_ sp. nov.    Aïr.

   _Tarache buchanani_ sp. nov.             Damergou and Aïr.

   _Tarache asbenensis_ sp. nov.            Aïr.

   _Crypsotidia griseola_ sp. nov.          Damagarim.

   _Crypsotidia parva_ sp. nov.             Kano.

   _Grammodes buchanani_ sp. nov.           Damagarim.

   _Parachalciope mixta_ sp. nov.           Locality not noted.

   _Raphia buchanani_ sp. nov.              Kano.

   _Rhynchina sahariensis_ sp. nov.         Damagarim,
                                            Damergou, and Aïr.

   _Rhynchina buchanani_ sp. nov.           Aïr.

   _Hypena sordida_ sp. nov.                Damagarim.

   _Casama griseola_ sp. nov.               Damagarim and
                                            Damergou.

   _Acidaliastis micra dissimilis_ ab.      Aïr.
   _saturata_ ab. nov.

   _Tephrina quadriplaga_ sp. nov.          Damergou.

   _Paropta buchanani_ sp. nov.             Aïr.

   _Anadiasa sahariensis_ sp. nov.          Aïr.

   _Pachypasa concolor_ sp. nov.            Aïr.

   _Miresa coccinea intensior_ subsp. nov.  Damagarim.

   _Ommatopteryx hampsoni_ sp. nov.         Aïr.

   _Ommatopteryx asbenicola_ sp. nov.       Aïr.

   _Surattha albostigmata_ sp. nov.         Aïr.

   _Heterographis medioalba_ sp. nov.       Damergou.

   _Heterographis airensis_ sp. nov.        Aïr.

   _Heterographis eximia_ sp. nov.          Aïr.

   _Heterographis sahariensis_ sp. nov.     Damagarim and Aïr.

   _Heterographis cretaceogrisea_ sp. nov.  Damagarim,
                                            Damergou, and Aïr.

   _Homœosoma straminea_ sp. nov.           Damagarim.

   _Homœosoma basalis_ sp. nov.             Aïr.

   _Homœosoma asbenicola_ sp. nov.          Aïr.

   _Brephia inconspicua_ sp. nov.           Aïr.

   _Brephia gracilis_ sp. nov.              Aïr.

   _Crocidomera intensifasciata_ sp. nov.   Aïr.

   _Pogononeura buchanani_ sp. nov.         Aïr.

   _Anerastia aurantiaca_ sp. nov.          Aïr.

   _Pterothrix damergouensis_ sp. nov.      Damergou.

   _Crocolia africana_ sp. nov.             Damergou and Aïr.

   _Pyralis soudanesis_ sp. nov.            Damagarim,
                                            Damergou, and Aïr.

   _Tyndis umbrosus_ sp. nov.               Aïr.

   _Bostra asbenicola_ sp. nov.             Aïr.

   _Dattima buchanani_ sp. nov.             Aïr.

   _Dattima dubiosa_ sp. nov.               Aïr.

   _Marasmia hampsoni_ sp. nov.             Kano.

   _Loxostege damergouensis_ sp. nov.       Damergou.

   _Cybolomia azzalana_ sp. nov.            Aïr.

   _Cybolomia ledereri_ sp. nov.            Damergou.

   _Cybolomia fenestrata_ sp. nov           Aïr.

   _Metasia angustipennis_ sp. nov.         Damagarim.

   _Metasia parallelalis_ sp. nov.          Damagarim.

   _Tegostoma camparalis sahariensis_       Damergou and Aïr.
   subsp. nov.




[Illustration: MAP OF THE AUTHOR’S ROUTE]




                                 INDEX


 A

 Abellama, 129

 Aderbissinat outpost, 125, 243

 Administrative headquarters, 78

 Agades, ancient, 134

 Agalak mountains, 181

 Agaraguer mountain, 189

 Agoras river, 185, 189, 203, 206

 Aguellal mountains, 200

 Aguellal, south of, 202

 Aïr, barren nature of, 153, 167, 187, 199, 222

   entered, 125

   mountains in view, 134

   nature of foothills, 149, 151, 166, 216

   northern end, 195

   places where water, 150, 152, 193, 195, 201, 224

   stricken, 186

   travel ends, 231

 Altitudes, Aïr, 150, 152, 167, 184, 189, 192, 199, 202, 217, 220,
 222, 224, 228

 Ancient stone huts, 171

 Animals discovered, 247

   trapping, 66

 An isolated walled town, 75

 Ants, white, 57, 146

 Aouderas mountains, 151, 224

   village, 223

 Area of Kano, 27

 A remarkable individual, 7, 98

 Arra district, 151

 Assodé, 204

 Atagoom and Saidi, 177

 A wonderful city, 19

 Azzal, 220

 B

 Baban Tubki, 58

 Baguezan, east of, 215

   mountains, 151, 164

   plateau, 166, 168, 179

 Barbara village, 53

 Barbary sheep, 152, 163, 202, 216, 225, 230

 Beauty in Africa, 169

 Beri-Beri hunter, a, 97

 Birds, collecting, 62

   rare, 153, 197, 220, 250

 Bilma oasis, 172

 Border of desert, 95, 110

 Boundaries of Aïr, 127, 161, 165

 Bushland, end of, 83

 Bustard, Arab, 89

 Butterflies and moths, 67, 218, 251

 C

 Camel corps, 137

 Camels, alarming decline of, 92

   in mountains, 165, 179

   of Hausaland, 41

   on loading, 45

   stolen, 212

 Camps, hunting, 36, 58, 93, 152, 166, 213, 225

 Caravans, composition of, 41

 Caravan travelling started, 48

 Cartridges, 62

 Chief killed by robbers, 148, 227

   of Aouderas, 225

   of Baguezan, 148, 153, 162, 174

 Climate, 60, 78, 101, 130, 173

   change? 188

 Collecting in Damergou, 106

   in Nigeria, 37

 Collecting, scientific, 60, 71, 121

 Companionship, regarding, 219

 Comparison of distances, 74

 Construction of mud huts, 24, 77, 142

 Country changing, 56, 83, 86

   nature of Damagarim, 57, 73, 83, 85

     of Damergou, 86, 89, 93, 245

   north of Kano, 49

   of bad repute, 175

 Cultivation in Aïr, 139, 183, 220, 223

 Currency, drawbacks of, 39

 D

 Damagarim territory, 58

 Dambiri village, 86

 Damergou territory, 90

 Date Aïr occupied, 136

   of British occupation, 20

   of French occupation, 79

   palms, 183, 193, 195, 217, 223

 Declining population, 77

 Delayed at Kano, 35

 Deserted villages, 152, 186, 189, 201, 204, 217, 224

 Desert entered, the, 129

   the shores of, 83

 Desolate country, 133

 Difficulties at start, 46

 Discomforts of Harmattan, 18

 Discouraging rumours, 82

 Distance travelled, 243

 Dogo village, 57

 Dry season, the, 102

 Dwelling, an outpost, 145

 E

 Engaging natives, 6, 23, 178

 Escort, 96, 122, 148, 177, 184

 European population, Kano, 21

 Expedition ends, 246

 F

 Fachi oasis, 172

 Faodet mountains, 189

 Food plentiful in Nigeria, 53

 Forest and bush, 15

 Fox trapped, 65, 161

 French forts, 54, 78, 91, 125, 137

   frontier, 54

   mission to Agades, 136

 Friendly fact, a, 20

 G

 Gazelle, Dama, 104, 151, 216, 242

   Dorcas, 59, 89, 104, 151, 191, 200, 216, 242

   Red-fronted, 53, 59, 85, 104

 Geological change? 187

 Giant walls, 27

 Giraffe, 86, 105, 113

 Gorge, mouth of Timia, 182

 Goundaï mountain, 185, 206

 Grain, chief native food, 139

 Grain-growing country, 90, 245

 Green growth, 217, 242, 245

 Ground-nut boom, 49

 Growing poverty, 86

 Guarding camels, 160

 Guide, a native, 184, 197

 Guns, 61

 H

 Harmattan, the, 17, 52, 56

 Hausa names of game, 105

   phrasing, 34

   race, boundary of, 81, 87

   salutation, 24

 Heat intense, 78, 103, 128, 130, 223

 Hive of industry, a, 28

 Homeward! 241

 Horses, country unfit for, 113

   Kano, 30

 Hunting, a morning’s, 61

   unlucky, 103, 110, 120

 Huts of Kano, 22

 I

 Iferouan, 194

 Igouloulof, 185

 Illness, 131

 Inhabited villages, Aïr, 139

 J

 Jigawa, 53

 John, 1, 51, 122, 246

 K

 Kano market, 29

   Northern Nigeria, 16

 Kano’s defences, 27

 Kings, primitive, 143

 Kites, Egyptian, 242

 Korrigum, 105

 L

 Lagos, 10

 Lagos-Kano railway, 13

 Lagos lagoon, 5

 Land of immense possibilities, 15

 Life in Kano, 31

 Lost ammunition, 37

 M

 Magaria fort, 54

 Malaria, 222, 243

 Map and compass, 198, 204

 Margin of mountainland, the, 231

 Market, village, 87

 Military force in Aïr, 137

   rule, 77

 Mirage, 220

 Modes of transport, 29

 Mosque, Assodé, 205

   Tintaghoda, 193

 Mosquitoes, 191, 243

 Mountain climate, 173

   scenery, wild, 180, 224

   stronghold, 165, 169

 Mountains, rugged, 153

 N

 Native dress, 235

   hunter, a, 99, 122

   limitations, 2

   personnel, 35

   population, Agades, 138

     Aïr, 232

     Baguezan, 172

     Damergou, 92

     Kano, 21

   scouts, 148

   soldiers, 138

   taxidermists, 9

   weapons, 97

 Natives of Damagarim, 58, 77, 80

   of Lagos, 11

   shot, 211

   suspicious, 174

   uneasy, 82, 121

 Nigeria’s needs, 14

 Northern Aïr, 177

 Notability of local kings, 143

 O

 Oasis, the term, 244

 Oryx, white, 105, 113, 242

 Ostrich foods, 116

   hunting, 95, 245

   scarcity of, 108

   trap, 118

 Outfit, 39

 P

 Palm belts, 16

 Pass into Baguezan, 165, 179

 Pets, 54

 “Pigeon English,” 33

 Pilgrim routes, old, 135, 221

 Plants, Kano, common, 17

 Population grows less, 58, 77

 Preparations for journey, 39

 Prestige of white men, 125

 Produce of Aïr, 139

 Prospering trade, 50

 R

 Race, a question of, 2

 Rainfall scant, 90, 115

 Rains, 159, 161, 185, 217, 222, 227, 230, 241, 245

 Rains, local, 219

 Remote territory, 38, 75

 Rising of 1916, 137, 186

 Robber tracks, 194, 207

 Robbers attack Timia, 209, 213

   dread of, 97, 157, 223

   Hogar, 214

   persistent, 137, 227

 Routine of travelling, 51

 Ruins of the past, 171, 187

 Rumours of robbers, 82

 S

 Sahara Desert, 129

   remote, 38

 Sand and bleakness, 18

 Sandstorms, 241

 Sand tracks, heavy, 56

 Scarcity of food, 83, 138, 200

   of water, 89, 93, 126, 228

 Sentry posted, 185

 Skinning lessons, 8

   specimens, 67

 Skins complete, 68, 70

 Solitude, weight of, 75

 Spring for a moment, 229

 Sultan of Agades, traitor, 137

 Sultan’s palace, 140

 Suspicious of stranger, 164

 T

 Takoukout country, 95, 110

 Tamgak mountains, 192

 Tanout, 88

 Tarrouaji hills, 228

 Tarusszgreet summit, 167

 Tebernit valley, 216

 Tegguidi cliff, 132

 Teouar village, 217

 Thunderstorms, 189, 219, 241

 Time to hunt, 61

 Timia, 183

 Tom-tom proclamations, 87

 Tragedy, relics of a, 159

 Transport animals, 41

 Travel by night, 123

 Treaty between Britain and France, 79

 Trees of Aïr, 149, 151, 194

 Tuareg huts, 170, 183

   natives, 93, 138, 173, 232

 U

 Untravelled land, 172

 V

 Vegetable gardens, 55

 Villages in Baguezan mountains, 170

 W

 Walls of Kano, the, 27

   of Zinder, 76

 Wares in native markets, 29

 Water, foul, 203

 Wild life of Kano, 36

   men, 190

 Wireless, 137

 Y

 Yashmak, 234

 Z

 Zinder, 73

 Zoological geography, 59, 72




                   =By Captain Angus Buchanan, M.C.=
                             WILD LIFE IN
                                CANADA

                          _THE SUNDAY TIMES:_

  “Captain Buchanan’s book has the rare charm of an exquisite
  simplicity, coupled with a fresh, almost boyish delight in his
  questing successes. . . . May ‘Caribou Antler’ soon return to
  his beloved North, and give us yet another delightful book.”

                        _THE DAILY TELEGRAPH:_

  “The record of his study of birds, beasts, and fishes of the Far
  North is written not merely with scientific accuracy, but with
  a broad outlook that must interest alike the naturalist and the
  ordinary layman. . . . The book affords fascinating reading for
  young and old.”

                          _THE MORNING POST:_

  “It is the treasure of the mind and the eye of a man of knowledge
  and sensibility, exploring beyond the white man’s frontier of
  Saskatchewan. . . . Commend it we can, and do, heartily.”

                               _NATURE:_

  “Birds predominate throughout the pages of what is really a
  naturalist’s journal—unvarnished, graphic, and with a strong
  personal note. . . . The picture that the author gives of the
  caribou is a fine piece of work.”

                       _THE PALL MALL GAZETTE:_

  “Excellent reading. . . . Naturalists, sportsmen, and all lovers
  of adventure will find the book both profitable and entertaining.”

                        _THE SCOTS PICTORIAL:_

  “A delightful book about his wanderings and adventures in the
  North-West. The spirit of the wilds is in his language, telling of
  the grandeur and beauties of these regions, the vast solitudes,
  the continuous struggle with Nature. . . . As interesting as it
  is informative.”

               _With Numerous Photographs by the Author_

                          _SECOND IMPRESSION_
                               * * * * *
              JOHN MURRAY, Albemarle Street, LONDON, W.1




                   =By Captain Angus Buchanan, M.C.=

                          THREE YEARS OF WAR
                            IN EAST AFRICA

                  =With a Foreword by LORD CRANWORTH=

                             _THE TIMES:_

  “A book which is singularly attractive and ‘African’ all
  over. . . . His narrative is essentially the story of three years’
  soldiering in Central Africa by a lover of the wild, a traveller
  in many lands, a naturalist and sportsman.”

                           _THE SPECTATOR:_

  “Captain Buchanan’s valuable book. . . . It is of great human
  interest as a record of the admirable work done by the author’s
  battalion.”

                     _NAVAL AND MILITARY RECORD:_

  “Wonderfully interesting—the author gives thrilling accounts of
  the fighting, but the story is more that of a man possessing the
  spirit of adventure, an explorer of the wild, a lover of nature,
  and a sportsman.”

                        _THE EVENING STANDARD:_

  “One emerges with a profound admiration of the man and his work,
  both with sword and pen. His equipment is so complete. A thorough
  soldier, one that sticks it out through exhaustion and disease
  till the body refuses any longer to obey the indomitable will;
  a gifted leader; a big game hunter, whose hunting is inspired by
  a love of natural history that comes out in his study of birds;
  a traveller with a keen eye for the picturesque in nature and man;
  and, to cap all, a thinker, and one of those wise thinkers who
  translate their theories of life into consistent action.”

                       _ARMY AND NAVY GAZETTE:_

  “The author gives us an admirable idea of the country . . . a
  valuable contribution to the literature of the campaign, and
  incidentally provides a fine record of the work of the splendid
  corps to which he belonged.”

                            _THE GRAPHIC:_

  “This well-written book is intensely inspiring as a study in
  British pluck.”

   _With Illustrations from Drawings and Photographs by the Author_

                          _SECOND IMPRESSION_
                               * * * * *
              JOHN MURRAY, Albemarle Street, LONDON, W.1




FOOTNOTES:


[Footnote 1: Director of Tring Museum.]
[Footnote 2: Of the British Museum of Natural History.]
[Footnote 3: But this he did not do, for I never saw him again.]
[Footnote 4: Nigeria handbook]
[Footnote 5: Sometimes Madala!]
[Footnote 6: Made of pasteboard for small specimens and wood for
 large.]
[Footnote 7: Barth’s _Travels in Central Africa_. Vol. i, p. 370.]
[Footnote 8: Dr. Barth’s _Travels in Central Africa_. Vol. i,
 p. 399.]
[Footnote 9: “ABISGEE,” Hausa name; an evergreen, willow-like bush,
 which has a pungent skunk odour. It bears large clusters of
 currant-like fruit in June and July. This bush was found only in
 Aïr, and it may be _Boscia salicifolia, Oliver_ (Capparidaceæ).]
[Footnote 10: The mountains of Baguezan, Timia, Agalak, Goundaï,
 Agarageur, Faodet, and Tamgak may be said to form almost one
 continuous range, whereas Aguellal is a detached mountain range.]
[Footnote 11: Described by Lord Rothschild]




Transcriber's note:


 pg 197 Changed: AIR to: AÏR

 pg 199 Changed: few scattered acacais to: acacias

 pg 216 Changed: large acacais to: acacias

 caption, facing pg 234 Changed: ÄIR to: AÏR

 pg 252 Changed: _palleseens_ to: _pallescens_

 pg 252 Changed: _griscola_ to: _griseola_

 Other spelling inconsistencies have been left unchanged

 Italicized, bold and underlined text indicated with '_', '='
  and '--', respectively